path: root/77637-0.txt

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 77637 ***




                        NAPOLEON AND JOSEPHINE

                        THE RISE OF THE EMPIRE




                            BY WALTER GEER


  THE FRENCH REVOLUTION:

     A Historical Sketch

  NAPOLEON THE FIRST:

     An Intimate Biography

  NAPOLEON THE THIRD:

     The Romance of an Emperor

     RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REVOLUTION AND EMPIRE:

     Translated and adapted from the Journal d’une Femme de Cinquante
     Ans by the Marquise de La Tour du Pin

  [Illustration: JOSÉPHINE]




                        NAPOLEON AND JOSEPHINE

                        THE RISE OF THE EMPIRE


                                  BY
                              WALTER GEER

                  AUTHOR OF “THE FRENCH REVOLUTION,”
           “NAPOLEON THE FIRST,” “NAPOLEON THE THIRD,” ETC.


                             _ILLUSTRATED_

  [Illustration]

                        _NEW YORK : BRENTANO’S_
                                _1924_




                          COPYRIGHT, 1924, BY
                              WALTER GEER

                         _All rights reserved_


                          THE PLIMPTON PRESS
                          NORWOOD·MASS·U·S·A




                               FOREWORD


In the popular estimation the Empress Joséphine is crowned with
a halo of goodness which makes the task of her biographer one of
peculiar difficulty. The aversion which many feel towards Napoleon
is not a little due to what they conceive to be the cruelty with
which he treated the woman who for fourteen years was the companion
of his glory. The writer of this book holds no brief either for the
prosecution or the defence. He wants to draw a portrait--not to
pronounce a judgment: his object is to depict Joséphine as she was, and
he leaves the reader to decide as to her goodness.

                                                        WALTER GEER

   NEW YORK, October, 1924.




                               CONTENTS


                              CHAPTER ONE

                               1763–1779

                       EARLY YEARS OF JOSÉPHINE

                                                                   PAGE

    The Island of Martinique--The Tascher Family--François
    de Beauharnais--Madame Renaudin--Birth of Alexandre de
    Beauharnais--Birth of Joséphine--A Confusion of Dates--M.
    Beauharnais in France--Death of His Wife--Misfortunes of
    the Taschers--Childhood of Joséphine--Her Education--Her
    Appearance and Character--Alexandre de Beauharnais--His
    Early Years--His Education--Madame Renaudin’s Interest in
    Him                                                               3


                              CHAPTER TWO

                               1779–1790

                        MARRIAGE AND SEPARATION

    Alexandre de Beauharnais Enters the Army--Madame
    Renaudin Plans for His Marriage--The Marquis Writes
    M. de la Pagerie--Joséphine Takes Her Sister’s
    Place--She Arrives in France--The Contract Signed--The
    Marriage--Life in Paris--Birth of Eugène--Alexandre
    Sails for Martinique--Birth of Hortense--Alexandre
    Repudiates Joséphine--He Returns to France--Refuses a
    Reconciliation--A Separation Arranged--Joséphine’s Sojourn
    at the Panthémont--Residence at Fontainebleau--Voyage to
    Martinique                                                       14


                             CHAPTER THREE

                               1789–1794

                            THE REVOLUTION

    Beauharnais Elected to the States-General--Joséphine
    Returns from Martinique--Alexandre, President of the
    Assembly--Flight of the Royal Family--End of the
    Constituent Assembly--Alexandre Rejoins the Army--Promoted
    and Made Commander of the Army of the Rhine--His
    Disgraceful Failure--His Resignation Accepted--Joséphine at
    Paris and Croissy--Alexandre at Blois--Both Arrested and
    Confined in the Carmes--Execution of Alexandre                   27


                             CHAPTER FOUR

                               1794–1795

                           AFTER THE TERROR

    Paris During the Terror--The Fall of Robespierre--Joy
    of the Prisoners--Joséphine Set Free--Her Behavior in
    Prison--She Returns to Croissy--Her Relations with
    Hoche--Her Financial Difficulties--Her Banker, Emmery--Her
    Love of Luxury--Her Intimacy with Madame Tallien--Their
    Similar Tastes--Thérésia Abandons Tallien--Joséphine’s New
    Home--She Places Her Children in School--Paul Barras--His
    Political Prominence--His Liaison with Joséphine--His Court
    at the Luxembourg                                                36


                             CHAPTER FIVE

                                 1796

                       THE CITIZENESS BONAPARTE

    The 13 Vendémiaire--The Parisians Disarmed--Eugène Reclaims
    His Father’s Sword--Joséphine Meets General Bonaparte--Her
    Appearance at That Time--She Writes the General--One of
    His Love Letters--He Decides on Marriage--Joséphine’s
    Hesitation--Her Final Consent--The Contract--The Civil
    Ceremony--Bonaparte Leaves for Italy                             48


                              CHAPTER SIX

                                 1796

                         THE VICTORY FESTIVALS

    Bonaparte en Route for Italy--His First Letter to
    Joséphine--Her Indifference--His Second Letter--Brilliant
    Opening of the Campaign--Bonaparte’s Proclamation--He
    Writes Joséphine to Rejoin Him--Presentation of the Battle
    Flags--Description of Joséphine’s Appearance--Victory of
    Lodi--The Fête Given by the Directory                            55


                             CHAPTER SEVEN

                               1796–1797

                          JOSÉPHINE IN ITALY

    Bonaparte Enters Milan--Joséphine’s Life at Paris--She
    Finally Starts for Italy--Her Regret in Leaving--Arrival
    at Milan--The Palace Serbelloni--Her Ennui--Letter to
    Madame Renaudin--Her Delayed Honeymoon--End of the
    Campaign--Napoleon’s Letters--The Court of Montebello--The
    Bonaparte Family Reunion--Joséphine’s Aid to Napoleon’s
    Policy--The Peace of Campo-Formio--Bonaparte Leaves for
    Rastadt--His Return to Paris                                     62


                             CHAPTER EIGHT

                               1798–1799

                       THE PURCHASE OF MALMAISON

    Joséphine Returns to Paris--The Talleyrand Fête--Purchase
    of the Hôtel Chantereine--Bonaparte’s Tour of
    Inspection--His Sudden Return--Napoleon’s Fortune--He
    Leaves for Toulon--The Fleet Sails--Joséphine at
    Plombières--She Buys Malmaison--Fortunes of the
    Bonapartes--Joséphine’s Indiscretions--Napoleon Hears the
    Reports--His Liaison with Madame Fourès                          72


                             CHAPTER NINE

                                 1799

                        THE RETURN OF BONAPARTE

    Bonaparte Leaves Egypt--He Lands in France--Joséphine Fails
    to Meet Him--Their Reconciliation--His Generous Pardon--He
    Pays Her Debts--Her Rôle in the Coup d’État--She Invites
    Gohier to Déjeuner--The Two Days of Brumaire--Bonaparte,
    First Consul--They Move to the Luxembourg                        82


                              CHAPTER TEN

                                 1800

                          THE CONSULAR COURT

    The Luxembourg--Important Rôle of Joséphine--Her Devotion
    to Napoleon--Secret of Her Power--Her Royalism--Assistance
    to the Émigrés--Importance to Napoleon’s Policy--Marriage
    of Caroline and Murat--The Tuileries--Life There--The New
    Society--Visits to Malmaison--The Château--Napoleon at His
    Best                                                             88


                            CHAPTER ELEVEN

                                 1800

                       THE QUESTION OF HEREDITY

    The Season of 1800 at Paris--Problems of the First
    Consul--Success of His Administration--His Reception
    after Marengo--The “Conspiracy of Marengo”--Part Taken by
    Lucien and Joseph--The Meeting at Auteuil--Alliance of
    Fouché and Talleyrand--Joseph in Italy--Napoleon Answers
    the Pretender--Decision to Amend the Constitution--Alarm
    of Joséphine--The “Parallel”--Disgrace of Lucien--Louis
    Chosen--Joséphine’s Plan                                         96


                            CHAPTER TWELVE

                               1800–1802

                         MARRIAGE OF HORTENSE

    Louis Bonaparte--His Early Years--Change in His
    Character--His Life at Paris--He Avoids Marriage--Hortense
    de Beauharnais--Her Appearance and Character--Love
    of Her Mother--Pride in Her Father--Early Dislike of
    Bonaparte--Fancy for Duroc--The Infernal Machine--Narrow
    Escape of Napoleon and Joséphine--Public Demand for an
    Heir--Joséphine’s Dismay--Louis Goes to Spain--Joséphine’s
    Visit to Plombières--Return of Louis--His Marriage to
    Hortense                                                        104


                           CHAPTER THIRTEEN

                               1802–1803

                        THE CONSULATE FOR LIFE

    Bonaparte Made Consul for Life--He Takes Possession
    of Saint-Cloud--His Apartment in the Château--Court
    Etiquette Established--Trip to Normandie--Joséphine at
    Forty--Her Life at Saint-Cloud--A Scene of Jealousy at the
    Tuileries--Marriage of Pauline and Borghèse--Unfortunate
    Connection of Lucien--Jérôme Marries Miss Patterson             114


                           CHAPTER FOURTEEN

                               1803–1804

                          THE ROYALIST PLOTS

    Rupture of the Peace of Amiens--The Celebrated Scene
    with the English Ambassador--The Visit to Belgium--An
    Unfortunate Episode at Mortefontaine--First Suggestions
    of the Empire--Magnificent Reception at Brussels--The
    Royalist Conspiracies--Cadoudal and Pichegru Reach
    Paris--Joséphine’s Pacific Counsels--Petty Vanity of Madame
    Moreau--Her Husband’s Jealousy of Bonaparte--Arrest, Trial
    and Exile of Moreau--Deaths of Pichegru and Cadoudal--The
    Execution of the Duc d’Enghien                                  125


                            CHAPTER FIFTEEN

                                 1804

                         EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH

    The Empire Proclaimed--The Ceremony at
    Saint-Cloud--Joséphine Hailed as Empress--Dissatisfaction
    of the Bonapartes--Chagrin of Caroline--Napoleon
    Yields--Joséphine’s Attitude--Eugène de Beauharnais--The
    Fête of the 14 July--Visit to the Banks of the Rhine--A
    Letter from Napoleon--The Court at Mayence--Return to
    Saint-Cloud                                                     139


                            CHAPTER SIXTEEN

                               1804–1805

                            THE CORONATION

    Cardinal Fesch Sent to Rome--The Pope Consents to Go to
    Paris--Astonishment of Madame Mère--Joséphine’s Triumph
    Over the Bonapartes--Preparations for the Ceremony--The
    Pope Arrives at Fontainebleau--Joséphine’s Confession--The
    Excitement at Paris--Isabey’s Ingenious Idea--Religious
    Marriage of Napoleon and Joséphine--The Procession to the
    Cathedral--The Ceremony at Notre-Dame--Joséphine Crowned
    by the Emperor--Her Joy--A Series of Fêtes--Baptism of
    Napoleon-Louis                                                  148


                           CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

                               1804–1809

                       DAILY LIFE OF THE EMPRESS

    Joséphine’s Places of Residence--Her Apartments at
    the Tuileries--Her Frequent Alterations--Her Rooms
    at Saint-Cloud--Her Daily Routine--Her Personal
    Attendants--Her Toilette--Her Lingerie and Robes--Her
    Lavish Expenditures--Her Debts Paid by the Emperor--Her
    Life at the Tuileries                                           158


                           CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

                                 1805

                         ITALY AND STRASBOURG

    The Journey to Italy--Grand Review at Marengo--Napoleon’s
    Reconciliation with Jérôme--The Coronation at
    Milan--The Emperor’s Satisfaction--Eugène, Viceroy
    of Italy--Joséphine’s Grief--Napoleon’s Attachment
    to His Wife--The Fêtes at Genoa--Hurried Return to
    France--Joséphine at Plombières--The Austerlitz
    Campaign--Joséphine’s Sojourn at Strasbourg--Her Life
    There--Napoleon’s Letters During the Campaign                   169


                           CHAPTER NINETEEN

                               1805–1806

                          MARRIAGE OF EUGENE

    Joséphine Leaves Strasbourg for Munich--Napoleon’s
    Letters from Austerlitz--Joséphine’s Selfishness--The
    Emperor Arrives at Munich--He Plans Three Family
    Alliances--Princesse Augusta of Bavaria--Prince Charles
    of Baden--Opposition to the Emperor’s Projects--Duroc
    Presents the Official Demand--The Elector Finally Obtains
    His Daughter’s Consent--Napoleon Summons Eugène--The Young
    Couple--The Marriage--Its Success--Napoleon’s Reception
    at Paris--Marriage of Prince Charles and Stéphanie de
    Beauharnais                                                     183


                            CHAPTER TWENTY

                                 1806

                            QUEEN HORTENSE

    Louis Proclaimed King of Holland--Hortense’s Unhappy
    Married Life--Birth of Napoleon-Charles--Louis Buys
    Saint-Leu--Birth of Napoleon-Louis--Louis and Hortense
    at The Hague--Joséphine at Mayence--The Campaign of
    Jena--Napoleon’s Letters--The Emperor at Berlin--The
    Hatzfeld Episode--Prussia Overwhelmed--The Emperor in
    Poland--He Refuses to Allow Joséphine to Join Him--Battle
    of Pultusk                                                      198


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

                                 1807

                            MADAME WALEWSKA

    Napoleon’s First Meeting with Marie Walewska--Beginning of
    Their Long Liaison--The Emperor Orders Joséphine to Return
    to Paris--The Terrible Battle of Eylau--Napoleon Tries to
    Minimize His Losses--Headquarters at Osterode--Napoleon’s
    Letter to Joseph--His Brief Letters to Joséphine--The
    Empress Returns to Paris--Her Cordial Welcome--Her
    Loneliness--Birth of Her First Granddaughter--Napoleon
    Moves to Finckenstein--He Is Joined by Madame Walewska--The
    Emperor Dictates Regarding Joséphine’s Friends                  213


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

                                 1807

                       DEATH OF NAPOLEON-CHARLES

    Birth of Napoleon’s First Child--Death of the Crown-Prince
    of Holland--Grief of Hortense--Joséphine Goes to
    Laeken--She is Joined There by Hortense--Napoleon’s
    Letters to His Wife and Daughter--His Apparent
    Indifference--Joséphine Writes to Hortense--The Emperor’s
    Letters after Friedland--The Peace Conferences at
    Tilsit--Napoleon Declines the Queen’s Rose--His Return to
    Paris                                                           225


                         CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

                                 1807

                      THE COURT AT FONTAINEBLEAU

    Talleyrand Appointed Vice-Grand-Électeur--Fête of the
    Emperor--Marriage of Jérôme and Catherine--Return
    of Louis and Hortense--New Quarrels--Louis Departs
    Alone for Holland--Napoleon’s Power--The Court Goes to
    Fontainebleau--Napoleon at Thirty-eight--The Emperor’s
    Program of Entertainment--Life of Joséphine--Ennui of
    the Emperor and His Guests--The Gazzani Affair--Jérôme’s
    Flirtation with Stéphanie--Illness of Hortense--She Refuses
    Any Reconciliation with Louis                                   237


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

                                 1807

                          PROJECTS OF DIVORCE

    The Question of Divorce First Seriously
    Considered--Napoleon Asks Joséphine to Take the
    Initiative--She Refuses--Fouché’s Letter to the
    Empress--Napoleon Pretends Ignorance--He Writes Fouché to
    Cease Meddling--Talleyrand’s Attitude--Fouché Influences
    Public Opinion--End of the Fêtes--Death of Joséphine’s
    Mother--Napoleon’s Trip to Italy--His Interview with
    Lucien--He Adopts Eugène--His Letters to Joséphine              249


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

                                 1808

                        THE EMPRESS AT BAYONNE

    Joséphine’s Fear of Divorce--Irresolution of the Emperor--A
    Remarkable Episode--Marriage of Mlle, de Tascher--The
    Spanish Crisis--Abdication of King Charles--Murat Enters
    Madrid--The Emperor Goes to Bayonne--His Sojourn at
    Marrac--Letters to the Empress at Bordeaux--Birth of
    Louis-Napoleon--Joy of Napoleon and Joséphine--Charles
    Cedes the Spanish Crown--Joseph Appointed King--The Baylen
    Disaster--Return of the Emperor and Empress                     261


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

                               1808–1809

                           A YEAR OF ANXIETY

    The Erfurt Conference--Joséphine Left at Paris--Napoleon
    Opens His Heart to Alexander--Talleyrand Instructed to
    Begin Negotiations for an Alliance--Napoleon’s Letters
    to Joséphine--He Leaves for Spain--The Peninsula
    Campaign--Pursuit of the English--Bad News from Paris--The
    Emperor’s Correspondence--His Return to Paris--Scene
    at the Tuileries--The Succession Plot--Joséphine’s
    Revelations--She Accompanies Napoleon to Strasbourg--The
    Emperor Wounded at Ratisbon--His Letters During the
    Campaign--End of the War--Napoleon Leaves for Fontainebleau     271


                         CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

                                 1809

                         RETURN OF THE EMPEROR

    Napoleon Arrives at Fontainebleau--He Informs Cambacérès of
    the Coming Divorce--His Cold Reception of Joséphine--She
    Finds the Door of Communication Closed--Hesitation of the
    Emperor--Joséphine at Forty-six--Napoleon Breaks the Fatal
    News--The Scene of the 30 November--A Comic Episode--The
    Verdict of History--Napoleon’s Sincere Regret--His
    Interview with Hortense--The Final Fêtes--An Unfortunate
    _Contretemps_ at Grosbois                                       285


                         CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

                                 1809

                              THE DIVORCE

    Eugène Reaches Paris--His Difficult Position--He Arranges
    a Final Conference--Refuses the Crown of Italy--The
    Family Council at the Tuileries--Address of the
    Emperor--Joséphine’s Touching Reply--Eugene’s Address to
    the Senate--Napoleon Leaves for the Trianon--Joséphine’s
    Departure from the Tuileries--Annulment of the Religious
    Marriage--The Legend of Joséphine                               296


                          CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

                               1809–1810

                        JOSEPHINE AT MALMAISON

    Dowry of the Empress--Napoleon’s Liberality--Her Debts
    Paid--The First Days at Malmaison--Napoleon’s Visits
    and Letters--Christmas Dinner at Trianon--Joséphine
    Tires of the Country--Her Interest in the Austrian
    Marriage--Napoleon Arranges for Her Return to Paris--Her
    Arrival at the Élysée Palace                                    306


                            CHAPTER THIRTY

                                 1810

                        THE CHATEAU OF NAVARRE

    Napoleon’s Preference for a Russian Alliance--The Matter
    Discussed in Conference--The Archduchess Marie-Louise
    Favored--The Marriage Arranged--The New Empress Arrives
    at Paris--Joséphine Goes to Malmaison--The Emperor Gives
    Her Navarre--She Takes Possession of the Château--Its
    Dilapidated Condition--Joséphine’s Letter to Hortense--The
    Empress Worried Over the Paris Gossip--Her Letter to
    Napoleon and His Reply--The Emperor Agrees to All Her
    Plans--Joséphine Returns to Malmaison                           319


                          CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

                                 1810

                       AIX-LES-BAINS AND GENEVA

    Joséphine’s Court at Malmaison--Her Anxiety About
    Hortense--A Call from the Emperor--Joséphine Goes to
    Aix-les-Bains--Her Life There--A Visit from Eugène--The
    Emperor Announces the Abdication of Louis--Joséphine’s
    Narrow Escape from Death--Arrival of Hortense--Joséphine’s
    Tour of Switzerland--She Is Upset by the Reports Regarding
    Marie-Louise--Advice of Madame de Rémusat--Joséphine’s
    Return                                                          331


                          CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

                               1811–1812

                     NAVARRE, MALMAISON AND MILAN

    The Monotonous Life at Navarre--Joséphine’s Health
    Improved--Visits from Hortense and Eugène--Joséphine’s
    Fête-Day--News of the Birth of the King of Rome--Napoleon
    Again Pays Her Debts--She Plans for a New Château at
    Malmaison--Napoleon Exchanges Laeken for the Élysée--A
    Winter at Malmaison--Visit to Milan--Sojourns at
    Aix-les-Bains and Prégny                                        342


                         CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

                               1813–1814

                        THE FALL OF THE EMPIRE

    The Malet Conspiracy--What It Revealed--Joséphine’s
    Anxiety--Return of the Emperor--Joséphine and the King
    of Rome--Eugène Commands the Grand Army--Napoleon’s
    Errors in 1813--Hortense at Aix--Her Sons at
    Malmaison--Recollections of Napoleon the Third--A Doting
    Grandmother--Death of Mme. de Broc--Louis Returns to
    France--Eugène’s Fidelity--Napoleon’s Suspicions--He Asks
    Joséphine to Write Her Son--Her Despair--She Leaves for
    Navarre                                                         353


                          CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

                                 1814

                      THE LAST DAYS AT MALMAISON

    Joséphine at Navarre--Arrival of Hortense--The Emperor
    at Fontainebleau--The Treaty of the 11 April--Provisions
    for the Family--Joséphine Returns to Malmaison--Hortense
    Arrives--The Czar Calls--Eugène Leaves Italy--He Is
    Called to Paris--Hortense, Duchesse de Saint-Leu--Eugène
    Received by the King--Joséphine’s Fears--Her Final Illness
    and Death--How Napoleon Received the News--His Visit to
    Malmaison                                                       364


                          CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

                               1763–1814

                        JOSÉPHINE’S PERSONALITY

    Her Connection with Martinique--Her Statue at
    Fort-de-France--Her Legend--Her Claims to Beauty--Her
    Intellect--Her Prodigality--Her Personal Magnetism--Her
    Affections--Her Desire to Please--Her Falsehoods--Her Final
    Deception--Her Succession--Fate of Her Homes--Napoleon’s
    Last Visit to Malmaison--The _Souvenir de Malmaison_            375

    BIBLIOGRAPHY                                                    385

    INDEX                                                           389




                             ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                   PAGE

    Joséphine                                            _Frontispiece_

    General Bonaparte                                                58

    Joséphine at Malmaison                                           78

    Napoleon, First Consul                                           88

    Château of Malmaison                                             94

    Château of Saint-Cloud                                          114

    Napoleon                                                        154

    Facsimile of Letter of Napoleon                                 186

    Louis, King of Holland                                          198

    Queen Hortense                                                  226

    Château of Fontainebleau                                        240

    Fouché, Duc d’Otrante                                           252

    Empress Joséphine                                               288

    Facsimile of Letter of Joséphine                                334

    Eugène de Beauharnais                                           356




                        NAPOLEON AND JOSÉPHINE

                        THE RISE OF THE EMPIRE




                              CHAPTER ONE

                               1763–1779

                       EARLY YEARS OF JOSÉPHINE

   The Island of Martinique--The Tascher Family--François
   de Beauharnais--Madame Renaudin--Birth of Alexandre de
   Beauharnais--Birth of Joséphine--A Confusion of Dates--M.
   Beauharnais in France--Death of His Wife--Misfortunes of the
   Taschers--Childhood of Joséphine--Her Education--Her Appearance
   and Character--Alexandre de Beauharnais--His Early Years--His
   Education--Madame Renaudin’s Interest in Him


On the outer rim of the Caribbean Sea, in the middle of the chain of
the Lesser Antilles, between the British possessions of Dominica and
St. Lucia, lies Martinique, the birthplace of Joséphine. The island
is only forty miles long, by twenty wide, and its area of less than
four hundred square miles makes it about a third the size of the
smallest state in the Union. A cluster of volcanic mountains in the
north, a similar group in the south, and a line of lower heights
between them form the backbone of the island. The deep ravines and
precipitous escarpments, culminating on the north in the _massif_
of Mont-Pelé, are reduced in appearance to gentle undulations by the
drapery of the forests. The few miles of country between the watershed
and the sea are traversed by numerous streams, of which nearly
fourscore are of considerable size, and in the rainy season become
raging torrents.

At the southerly end, a lateral range, branching from the backbone of
the island, forms a blunt peninsula bounding on the south the beautiful
low-shored bay of Fort-de-France, on which is located the city of the
same name, formerly known as Fort-Royal, the capital of the island. On
this peninsula, directly across the bay from the capital, is the little
hamlet of Trois-Îlets, where Joséphine was born.

By some authorities, Martinique is said to have been discovered by
Columbus in 1493, the year of his second voyage, but it was not until
1635 that possession was taken by the French _Compagnie des Îles
d’Amérique_. During the next hundred years, Martinique had a full
share of wars. It experienced several revolutions of different kinds,
and was attacked on numerous occasions by the British and the Dutch,
but always without success. It was finally captured, however, by Rodney
in 1762, and was only returned to France, by the Treaty of Paris, in
the following year, a few days before the birth of Joséphine. Like
Napoleon, therefore, she had a narrow escape from not being born under
the French flag.

In 1726, there landed in Martinique a noble of Blois, named
Gaspard-Joseph Tascher de la Pagerie, who, like many others, came
to seek his fortune. He belonged to an old family which could trace
its origin back at least to the middle of the fifteenth century. His
great-grandfather had established himself in Blois in 1650, after
having sold his _seigneurie_ of la Pagerie, of which, however,
his descendants continued to use the name. His grandfather, retired
with the grade of captain of cavalry, exhausted his last resources,
in 1674, in recruiting a squadron of the noblesse of Blois. He left
only one son, Gaspard, who, in spite of his good marriages, did not
succeed in restoring the family fortunes. Gaspard left two sons, of
whom the younger rose to considerable prominence in the Church. The
elder, named Gaspard-Joseph, after his grandfather, was a _mauvais
sujet_. To escape a life of genteel poverty at home, he decided
to try his fortunes in the New World. Little is known of the early
years of his life in Martinique, but four years after his arrival,
he presented to the Council a request to have his titles registered,
in order to preserve his rights and privileges as a member of the
noblesse. On account of the many formalities, and the delays in hearing
from France, this matter dragged along over a period of fifteen years.
In the meantime, in 1734, he married a young woman of good, if not
noble, family, who brought him a considerable dot. He was not at all
successful in his business ventures, however, and was finally obliged
to take a clerical position. By his marriage, he had five children, two
sons and three daughters; but we are only interested in the elder son,
Joseph-Gaspard, and the eldest daughter, Désirée.

In 1752, Joseph-Gaspard, who was then seventeen years of age, left
Martinique to take a position as page in the household of the Dauphine,
Marie-Josèphe of Saxony, the mother of the future King Louis the
Sixteenth. This place had been secured for him by the Abbé de Tascher.
After passing three years in France, he returned to Martinique with a
brevet commission as sous-lieutenant in the Navy.

At this time, thirty years after the arrival of Gaspard-Joseph on the
island, the family was living in a state of abject misery, without
money or social position.

In April 1755, in a period of entire peace between the two nations, an
English fleet of ten vessels, under the command of Admiral Boscawen,
captured two French battle-ships near the south coast of Newfoundland.
It soon became evident that plans had been laid by the British
Government to attack all the French colonies. In this emergency the
King, Louis the Fifteenth, had need in the Islands of an officer of
force and intelligence, and on the first of November 1756 he appointed
François de Beauharnais as governor and lieutenant-general of all the
French possessions in the West Indies.

The new governor, although only forty-two years of age, had a
record of twenty-seven years of distinguished service in the Navy.
Notwithstanding the fact that most of this period was passed at
Rochefort, his native place, and that he had seen no active service, he
was very highly esteemed for the efficiency with which he had always
discharged the duties of his various positions.

Monsieur de Beauharnais, (who was not made a marquis until eight years
later), belonged to a family of the _noblesse de la robe_, rather than
of the sword. He was the eldest son of a naval captain, Claude, and of
a Mlle. Hardouineau, whose mother had married for her second husband
the then Marquis de Beauharnais. As nephew of one and grandson of the
other he was later to bear the title and to succeed to the hôtel in the
Rue Thévenot, in Paris, where the marquis died in 1749.

When François de Beauharnais landed in Martinique, as governor, in May
1757, he was accompanied by his young wife, whom he had married six
years before. She was his cousin, and had brought him a large dot.
He also had a small income of his own which he had inherited from
a bachelor uncle. They had had two sons, of whom only one was then
living--François, born the previous year.

What possible point of contact could there be between this _grand
seigneur_, arriving as master in Martinique, rich with his income of
100,000 and his salary of 150,000 livres, and these Taschers living in
misery in a corner of the island?

As above stated, Gaspard-Joseph had three daughters, and in some
unknown way he was successful in obtaining for the eldest, Désirée,
a position in the household of the governor, as an upper servant or
_demoiselle de compagnie_. Once installed in the mansion it did
not take her long to secure a dominating influence over the governor
and his wife, and her favor was in no way diminished by her marriage
to an ordonnance officer of M. de Beauharnais, Alexis Renaudin, a
young man of good family and connections. But it required all of the
authority of the governor to arrange the matter, as the Renaudins
objected strongly to the match--not so much on account of the lack of
dot, as because of the general discredit of the Taschers. Finally, M.
Renaudin _père_ died, and the mother gave a reluctant consent.

After her marriage the power of the young Madame Renaudin seemed to
increase from day to day. A good husband was found for one of her
younger sisters, a command in the militia for her father, and a place
on the governor’s staff for her brother.

The administration of M. de Beauharnais proved a failure. Charges of
such gravity were made against him in France that he was recalled
from his government, and only saved from disgrace by the influence
of powerful friends at home. By this time his infatuation for Madame
Renaudin was so great that he was reluctant to leave Martinique, and
the interesting condition of his wife served as an excuse. On the 28
May 1760, another son was born, who received the name of Alexandre.
Still M. de Beauharnais lingered on the island, and it was not until
the month of April in the following year that he and his wife finally
sailed for France, with the inseparable Madame Renaudin in their suite.
In order not to expose the young Alexandre to the hazards of the
voyage, he was left behind, in charge of Madame Tascher _mère_.

Before the departure of M. de Beauharnais, he arranged yet another
marriage for the Tascher family, and on the 9 November 1761,
Joseph-Gaspard, the former page of the Dauphine, led to the altar Mlle.
Rose-Claire des Vergers de Sannois. She was descended from the old
noblesse of Brie, and belonged to one of the most highly considered
families in the colony. Rose-Claire, who was born in August 1736,
had already passed her twenty-fifth birthday, and was very glad to
find a husband. The marriage, which was celebrated before the curé of
Trois-Îlets, was not honored by the presence of any of the dignitaries
of the colony. Even the father of the groom was not present, for some
unknown reason.

From this marriage there was born on the 23 June 1763, a daughter, who
five weeks later received in baptism the names of Marie-Joseph-Rose:
this was Joséphine.

During the three following years, Mme. de la Pagerie had two more
daughters: Désirée, born the 11 December 1764, who died at the age of
thirteen; and Françoise, born the 3 September 1766, who died at the age
of twenty-five.

At this point we find a confusion in the records which it is not easy
to explain. Under date of the 5 September 1791, there is an entry
of the burial of Marie-Joseph-Rose. There is also in existence a
document of questionable authenticity from which it would appear that
a demoiselle Tascher gave birth the 17 March 1786, to a daughter who
was adopted by Mme. de la Pagerie, and was given a dot of 60,000 francs
by the Emperor Napoleon twenty-two years later, on the occasion of her
marriage. In the certificate of baptism of this child, the mother may
have borrowed the name of her sister Joséphine, who was certainly in
France at that date, and the same name quite naturally might be used in
her burial certificate. In any case, there is no possible doubt as to
the personality of Marie-Joseph-Rose, nor as to the date of her birth.
But this confusion of names and dates enabled Joséphine, when she
wished to appear younger at the time of her second marriage, to claim
that she was born in 1766.

The Treaty of Paris, which ended the struggle between England and
France, was signed on the 10 February 1763, but the news did not reach
Martinique until the end of the following month. The French fleet,
charged with taking possession of the island, arrived the middle of
June, and the white banner of the Bourbons was hoisted once more, just
a week before the birth of Joséphine.

In the meantime, in France, M. de Beauharnais, through the support of
powerful friends at Court, had succeeded not only in having suppressed
the record of his unsuccessful administration, but in securing a
pension of 12,000 livres, the rank of chef d’escadre, and the title of
marquis. At the same time he also obtained a small pension for M. de la
Pagerie.

Madame Renaudin, after passing a short time in a convent, openly took
up her residence with the marquis, both in the city and the country,
and his wife, who seems for a long time to have been blind to their
relations, left Paris to live near her mother at Blois. From time to
time, she made short visits to the city, and it was on one of these
occasions that she died, in October 1767.

Madame Renaudin was now in full control of the situation, and to
consolidate her power she began to lay plans for the future.

The pension of 450 livres which M. de la Pagerie had obtained from the
Court proved very useful when he was practically ruined by the great
storm of August 1766, which, combined with an earthquake, devastated
Martinique, throwing down houses and destroying plantations. On the
Tascher estate nothing was left standing except the sugar refinery,
to which the family fled for shelter. In this building, altered so
as to make it habitable, the family continued to live for the next
twenty-five years. Aubenas visited the place in the middle of the last
century, when it was not much changed since the days of Joséphine’s
childhood. The village Trois-Îlets then contained about fifty frame
houses, and a small church, in which was the family vault of the
Taschers. The plantation was located about a mile beyond the town, and
the description of Aubenas is interesting:

The homestead is situated on a slight eminence, surrounded by larger
hills, only a few steps from the sea, although it is out of sight, and
even out of hearing. From the extent of the buildings still standing,
and the ruins which the eye can make out, it is possible to judge
the former importance of the estate, one of the largest in this once
flourishing quarter of the island. The dwelling-house, originally
constructed on a large scale, has become since the storm of 1766 a
simple wooden structure. Next comes the sugar-mill with its circle of
heavy pillars and its huge roof of red tiles of native manufacture.
A few paces from the mill is the refinery, a large building, over
forty yards long by twenty wide. On looking at the monumental solidity
of this structure it is possible to understand how it withstood the
terrible storm. During the years which followed, the building was
adapted to shelter the Tascher family. A low gallery was added on the
southern side, and rooms were fitted up in the upper part until a new
dwelling-house could be erected. Built on the slope of the hill were
the huts of the negroes, and round about were the sheds and other
buildings used in the manufacture of the sugar.

Amid such surroundings the future empress and queen passed the years
of her childhood, with no society except that of the slaves, and no
culture intellectual or moral. When she was ten years of age she was
sent to the school of the Dames de la Providence at Fort-Royal, where
she remained four years. Her education was then thought to be complete,
and she returned to Trois-Îlets. In fact she had received little more
than a primary-school training, with a few lessons in music and dancing.

At this time Joséphine was far from being the finished coquette that
she became later on. She had a good complexion, fine eyes, pretty
hands and feet; but her face was full, without marked traits, her nose
_relevé_ and ordinary, her figure heavy and ungraceful. Her mind
was hardly cultivated, but to the convent she owed at least quite an
elegant penmanship, with an orthography not much worse than that of
most of her contemporaries. She had a slender voice, and sang to the
accompaniment of a guitar. In character, she was very sweet, submissive
to authority, very amiable, always ready to do any one a favor; and
such she remained all her life.

While Joséphine was passing her childhood at Trois-Îlets, the boy
Alexandre de Beauharnais was living at Fort-Royal with the elder Madame
Tascher. It was not until two years after the death of his mother,
towards the end of the year 1769, that his father arranged to have
him brought back to France. At that time he was over nine years of
age. There is a record of his baptism, under date of 15 January 1770,
on the parish registers of the church of Saint-Sulpice at Paris. His
godmother was the “_haute et puissante dame Marie-Euphémie-Désirée
Tascher de la Pagerie, épouse de M. Renaudin, écuyer, ancien major de
l’île de Sainte-Lucie_.”

In order to complete his education, which had been much neglected,
Alexandre was placed with his brother in the Collège du Plessis,
founded by the great Cardinal Richelieu, which at that time was the
rival of Louis-le-Grand at Paris. Later the boys were sent for two
years, with their tutor Patricol, to the University of Heidelberg to
learn the German language.

In 1774, François entered the army, and Patricol was engaged by the
Duc de La Rochefoucauld as preceptor for the two sons of his sister,
Rohan-Chabot, and he took Alexandre with him. It thus happened that the
most impressionable years of the boy’s life were passed in the ducal
château of Roche-Guyon.

During all these years Madame Renaudin never lost sight of him. She
made every effort to secure over the son the same influence which she
exercised over the father. In the plans which she had formed for the
future, Alexandre held the principal rôle. The resources of the marquis
were very limited, and the expenses of the household were paid largely
from the income of the fortune which the boy had inherited from his
mother. This money Madame Renaudin intended if possible to keep in the
family.




                              CHAPTER TWO

                               1779–1790

                        MARRIAGE AND SEPARATION

   Alexandre de Beauharnais Enters the Army--Madame Renaudin Plans
   for His Marriage--The Marquis Writes M. de la Pagerie--Joséphine
   Takes Her Sister’s Place--She Arrives in France--The Contract
   Signed--The Marriage--Life in Paris--Birth of Eugène--Alexandre
   Sails for Martinique--Birth of Hortense--Alexandre Repudiates
   Joséphine--He Returns to France--Refuses a Reconciliation--A
   Separation Arranged--Joséphine’s Sojourn at the
   Panthémont--Residence at Fontainebleau--Voyage to Martinique


When Alexandre de Beauharnais was sixteen years of age, in December
1776, he received through the favor of the Duc de La Rochefoucauld a
commission as sous-lieutenant in his regiment of the Sarre-infanterie.
At this time he abandoned the courtesy title of chevalier, then given
to the younger sons of noble families, and assumed that of vicomte, to
which he had no valid claim. Dressed in his handsome new uniform of
white cloth, with facings of silver-gray, the young vicomte proceeded
to Rouen, where his regiment had just arrived in garrison. Here he went
through his military exercises, and perfected himself in mathematics
and horsemanship. At this time he was far from thinking of marriage,
but he did not know the plans of that “high and mighty dame,” his
godmother.

When he returned home to pass a six months’ leave of absence, Madame
Renaudin played her cards so well that Alexandre readily assented
to her ideas, in order more quickly to enjoy his fortune. On the 23
October 1777, the marquis wrote the following letter to M. de la
Pagerie:

“Each of my children has at present an income of forty thousand livres.
It is in your power to give me one of your daughters to share the
fortune of my chevalier. The respect and attachment which he has for
Madame de Renaudin make him ardently desire to be united to one of her
nieces. I assure you that I only acquiesce in his wishes in asking you
for the second, whose age is the most suitable for him.

“I deeply regret that your eldest daughter is not a few years younger:
she certainly would have had the preference, for I have formed an
equally favorable opinion of her; but I must admit that my son, who
is only seventeen and a half years old, thinks that a young lady of
fifteen is too nearly of his own age. There are occasions when sensible
parents are forced to yield to circumstances.”

As Alexandre, besides the income of 40,000 livres from the estate
of his mother, had expectations of 25,000 more, the marquis did not
request M. de la Pagerie to furnish any dot. He only asked that the
father make haste to bring his daughter to France; or, if he could not
come himself, to send her with a trustworthy companion, by a commercial
vessel, as “she would have a more comfortable and agreeable voyage.”

When this letter of the marquis reached Martinique, the second daughter
of M. de la Pagerie, Désirée, was dead, of a malignant fever, at the
age of thirteen; and the youngest daughter, Françoise, was not yet
twelve years old. In January, the father writes that, in default of the
second daughter, he is willing to offer the third, but that it would
be better to accept the first. He says that she (Joséphine) has a very
fine complexion, and very beautiful arms, and that she is very anxious
to go to Paris.

Madame Renaudin’s plan was that Alexandre should marry _one_ of
her nieces: she did not care whether it was the youngest or the oldest.
Therefore, without wasting time in vain regrets over the death of
Désirée, she wrote her brother, in March 1778, “Come with one of your
girls, or two; whatever you do will be agreeable to us. _We must have
one of your children._”

In reply to this letter, M. de la Pagerie wrote, the last of June, that
his youngest daughter had been ill for three months, and was in no
condition to travel, and that he would bring Joséphine. When received,
in September, this information was communicated to Alexandre, who
was then stationed with his regiment near Brest, and he accepted the
substitution with good grace, though with little enthusiasm.

Before M. de la Pagerie could sail, however, France and England were
again at war, and his departure was delayed for more than a year.
Finally, in October 1779, Madame Renaudin received a letter from her
brother, announcing that he and his daughter had arrived at Brest,
after a terrible voyage, and that he was detained there by illness. She
at once set out with Alexandre to join them.

This was the first encounter between Alexandre and Joséphine since
their childhood days, as she was only six years old when he left
Martinique. To judge by his letters to his father at this time, he was
far from enthusiastic over his Creole fiancée. He said that she was not
as pretty as his father might expect, but that the sweetness of her
character surpassed anything that had been said of her.

The party of four travelled slowly to Paris, where they arrived the
middle of November, and joined the marquis in his hôtel, Rue Thévenot,
where he was just installed. The banns had already been published
three times in Martinique in April, and they were now published again
in Paris. Madame Renaudin at once occupied herself with ordering the
trousseau, for which she expended the large sum of twenty thousand
livres.

On the 10 December the contract was signed at the hôtel of the marquis
in the presence of all the male members of the family, no ladies being
present! Of the family of the bride, there was present, aside from M.
de la Pagerie and his sister, only a very distant cousin.

As Alexandre had so large an income, the marquis did not make any
settlement on him at the time of the marriage. The dot of the bride was
furnished by her aunt. Besides the trousseau, already mentioned, Madame
Renaudin gave her a house at Noisy-le-Grand, in the vicinity of Paris,
which she had purchased in October 1776, for the sum of 33,000 livres,
and had furnished at a further cost of about 30,000 livres. To use
the expression commonly employed by ladies in those days (and perhaps
since), when they did not care to state from what source their money
was derived, these funds were doubtless the “proceeds of her diamonds.”

Three days after the signing of the contract, on the 13 December 1779,
the marriage was celebrated in the church at Noisy, in the presence of
nearly the same persons who witnessed the signing of the contract. No
woman signed the register!

Immediately after the marriage, the young couple took up their
residence in the sombre hôtel of the marquis in Paris. For the
young Creole it was a sad change from the brilliant sunshine, the
entire liberty, and the _dolce far niente_ of the Antilles. The
Beauharnais had few friends in Paris, and Joséphine had not even an
acquaintance. In the spring, Alexandre returned to his regiment at
Brest, and Joséphine remained in Paris with her father-in-law, her
aunt, and her father, who was still ill.

Returning to Paris, when his regiment was ordered to Verdun, Alexandre
made no effort to introduce his wife in society. He thought her awkward
and ignorant: even worse, she seemed to him plain, devoid of grace and
_tournure_, with ridiculous ideas of conjugal love, tenderness and
jealousy. He had married to be free to enjoy his fortune, and he had no
intention of being tied down to his wife. It was difficult enough to
secure entry to the Court for himself alone, and he owed his position
there mainly to the fact that he was a fine dancer. He could never hope
to introduce a wife who had neither money, nor friends, nor social
position. In fact, despite the legends to the contrary, Joséphine was
never presented at the Court of Marie-Antoinette.

While Alexandre visited from château to château, his wife continued
to lead the same quiet, uneventful life at Noisy or at Paris. On the 3
September 1781, she gave birth in the hôtel, Rue Thévenot, to a son,
who the following day was baptized in the church of Saint-Sauveur, and
received the name of Eugène.

The first of November, Alexandre left Paris for a trip to Italy, from
which he did not return until the end of July. For a short time after
his return, he was more attentive to his wife, but the improvement in
their relations did not last long. One who knew him well has said that
he was “d’une grande coquetterie avec les femmes,” and such he remained
until the end of his life. Joséphine was naturally of a jealous
temperament, and she certainly had reason enough to “faire des scènes.”

Alexandre was hardly back a month in Paris before he was thinking of
leaving again. At that time M. de Bouillé, the governor of the Windward
Islands, was in France with the object of persuading the Government to
authorize an expedition against the English. Warmly supported by his
old patron, M. de La Rochefoucauld, Alexandre tried, but in vain, to
secure the position of aide de camp to Bouillé. He was so determined to
leave, however, that on the 26 September 1782 he sailed for Martinique
as a simple volunteer, having obtained an indefinite leave of absence
from the Minister of War. He arrived at the island in the month of
November, but found no chance to distinguish himself, as the war was
drawing to a close. The preliminaries of peace were signed the 20
January 1783, and all hostilities ceased in the Antilles as soon as the
news was received.

On the 10 April 1783 a daughter was born to Joséphine in the new hôtel
of the marquis, Rue Saint-Charles, and was baptized the following day
as Hortense-Eugénie. In the certificate the father is described as
“Vicomte de Beauharnais, Baron de Beauville, capitaine au régiment de
la Sarre, actuellement en Amérique pour le service du Roi.”

At that time it took at least two months for a letter to go from Paris
to Martinique, and Alexandre did not receive the news before the middle
of June. After waiting three weeks, he wrote Joséphine as follows:

“If I had written you in the first moment of my anger, my pen would
have burnt the paper ...; but for more than three weeks I know, at
least in part, what I wish you to understand. In spite then of the
despair of my soul, the rage which suffocates me, I shall know how to
restrain myself; I shall know how to tell you coldly that you are in my
eyes the vilest of human beings; that my stay here has enabled me to
learn of the abominable life you led here; that I know, in the fullest
particulars, your intrigue with M. de B., officer of the Régiment de la
Martinique, also that with M. d’H....; I know finally the contents of
your letters and I will bring with me one of the presents you made....
I do not ask you for repentance: you are incapable of it; a person
who, while making her preparations to depart, could receive her lover
in her arms, when she knows that she is destined for another, has no
soul; she is lower than all the _coquines_ on earth.... What
can I think of this last child, born more than eight months after my
return from Italy? I am forced to accept it, but I swear by the Heaven
which enlightens me that it belongs to another, that it is the blood
of a stranger which flows in its veins.... Make your own arrangements
accordingly; never, never, will I put myself in a position to be abused
again, and as you are a woman to impose on the public if we live under
the same roof, have the goodness to retire to a convent, as soon as you
receive my letter; it is my last word, and nothing on earth can make me
change it. I will go to see you on my arrival in Paris, once only: I
wish to have a talk with you and to give you something.”

It is impossible to read this letter without feeling that Alexandre at
the time sincerely believed that he had been wronged by Joséphine both
before and after their union. During his stay in Martinique, he had
begun, as usual, to “courir les femmes,” and had formed a liaison with
a young woman who was an enemy of the Taschers, jealous of the fine
marriage which Madame Renaudin had arranged for her niece, and ready to
employ all means to disturb the peace of the family. It was from her
that Alexandre obtained the information as to Joséphine’s early love
affairs.

After arranging to meet his mistress in Paris, Alexandre sailed the
middle of August, and arrived in France six weeks later. He found
awaiting him at the port letters from his father and Madame Renaudin,
attempting to bring about a reconciliation. En route for Paris he
wrote Joséphine that he was surprised to learn that she was not yet in
a convent, and that his decision was unalterable. On receiving this
letter at Noisy, Joséphine rushed to Paris, to meet her husband on his
arrival, but Alexandre did not go to his father’s house.

Every possible effort was made by the marquis and Madame Renaudin to
effect a reconciliation, but the vicomte remained inflexible. After a
month of fruitless attempts, Joséphine retired, with her aunt, to the
Abbaye de Panthémont, Rue de Grenelle, and early in December began a
formal action for separation. In her complaint she sets forth in the
greatest detail the existence which she has led; the indifference of
her husband, who in nearly three years of married life has passed less
than ten months with her. In conclusion she states the formal refusal
of her husband to resume their life in common, and files a copy of the
letter quoted above, which constitutes her principal grievance against
him.

It is certain that if Alexandre had any proofs of the misconduct of
Joséphine subsequent to their marriage, he would not have hesitated
at this time to bring them forward. The allegation regarding Hortense
is disproved by a simple examination of the dates. As for the other
charges, fifteen months later he voluntarily and explicitly withdrew
them. In March 1785, he met Joséphine in the office of his notary and
consented formally to a separation. All the provisions of this act are
greatly to the honor of Joséphine, and prove conclusively that there
was no basis for the grave charges Alexandre had made when under the
spell of an ignoble woman.

Joséphine was to live where she pleased; to receive from her husband an
allowance of 5000 livres a year; to have the custody of Eugène until
he was five years old; to keep Hortense, for whose maintenance her
_father_ was to pay 1000 livres quarterly in advance until she was
seven years old, and 1500 livres after that age. Alexandre further
agreed to pay all the legal expenses of the suit. Such was the end of
this famous action, from which Joséphine carried off all the honors of
war.

The sojourn of Joséphine at Panthémont was of great advantage to
her in every way. The Abbaye was like an immense furnished hôtel,
of the highest respectability, open only to women of “la première
distinction,” and there Joséphine for the first time had an opportunity
of meeting women of her own social rank. She was received as the
Vicomtesse de Beauharnais, an unfortunate, irreproachable young woman,
the victim of a cruel husband.

For a woman of the world, Joséphine already possessed two of the
essential requisites: she was a coquette and she knew how to lie. In
these two respects, her husband undoubtedly had a grievance against
her. And to these two qualities, Joséphine adds, by the faculty of
assimilation which is one of her strongest traits, that physical
education which in a new society is to place her in a class by herself.
Little by little a transformation is effected in her personality,
which changes the heavy and awkward Creole into a being delicate and
_souple_, a being desirable above all, who knows how to attract
and to hold. From every point of view this retreat of fifteen months
was profitable to her.

On leaving the Panthémont early in 1786 Joséphine, at twenty-three
years of age, found herself free, with an income of 9000 livres for
the support of Hortense and herself. At this time she sold the estate
at Noisy, and with the proceeds she bought at Fontainebleau a little
house, where she went to live with her aunt and the marquis. They
had a few friends in that locality, and in their society the days
passed pleasantly. At that time the Court was obliged to practice the
strictest economy, and for two years the royal hunt was abandoned.

In September 1786, under the terms of the act of separation, Eugène was
sent to his father, who placed him at school. Hortense was brought home
from Chelles, where she had been for two years with a nurse, and was at
once inoculated, by orders of the marquis, who was a great believer in
all innovations.

Abandoned at twenty-three years by her husband, whose liaisons with
other women were open and notorious; attractive, passionate, extremely
coquette, is it probable that Joséphine did not have a lover? Several
names have been mentioned in this connection, but we have no proofs.
All we know is that in June 1788 Joséphine suddenly sailed for
Martinique, taking Hortense with her. None of her biographers has
ever been able to find a satisfactory explanation of this voyage. It
has been surmised that it was either for the purpose of concealing
the results of her imprudence, or else was on account of the pressing
need of money. But, if the latter, was it not easier to await at
Fontainebleau the remittances from her father, who acted as agent of
the marquis, than to go three thousand miles in search of them? In
default of any documents we are reduced to conjectures, and with our
knowledge of Joséphine can only imagine one of two reasons: debts or
love. The biographers friendly to Joséphine attribute her journey
to the former cause; but it is rather strange that her enemies have
not seized on the fact that Decrès, writing by Napoleon’s orders in
1807, spoke of “the demoiselle of _eighteen_ years, whom Madame
de la Pagerie has adopted.” Had this girl, known as Marie-Bénaquette
Tascher de la Pagerie, been really only eighteen years of age at that
time, she must have been born early in 1789, that is to say during
this visit of Joséphine, and not in March 1786, as stated in the
document of doubtful authenticity already mentioned. Therefore, on the
ground of date alone, there was no reason why “Marie-Joseph-Rose,” as
stated in the certificate, could not have been the mother, instead
of Marie-Françoise. Turquan, who is always unfriendly to Joséphine,
does not hesitate to insinuate that Joséphine had a daughter during
this visit to Martinique in 1789, six years after her separation from
her husband, and gives as his authority a study of M. Frédéric Masson
upon _Joséphine avant Bonaparte_, published in the _Revue de
Paris_. This girl, Marie-Bénaquette, was married in March 1808 to
the private secretary of the captain-general of Martinique, a Monsieur
Blanchet, and her dot of sixty thousand francs was provided by the
Emperor, doubtless at the request of Joséphine. The whole episode is a
curious one, to say the least.

Whatever her motive may have been, Joséphine was in great haste to
leave France at the earliest possible moment. Finding on her arrival at
Havre that the government vessel which she had expected to take could
not sail for two weeks, she engaged passage for Hortense and herself on
a private ship, and sailed at once.

The voyage was pleasant and rapid. Arrived at Martinique Joséphine went
directly to Trois-Îlets, where she remained nearly two years. We have
no record of this visit, but her life must have been very dull. The
family was very poor, and both her father and her sister Françoise were
ill.

Her father died in November 1790, two months after Joséphine’s
departure, and her sister a year later.




                             CHAPTER THREE

                               1789–1794

                            THE REVOLUTION

   Beauharnais Elected to the States-General--Joséphine Returns
   from Martinique--Alexandre, President of the Assembly--Flight
   of the Royal Family--End of the Constituent Assembly--Alexandre
   Rejoins the Army--Promoted and Made Commander of the Army
   of the Rhine--His Disgraceful Failure--His Resignation
   Accepted--Joséphine at Paris and Croissy--Alexandre at
   Blois--Both Arrested and Confined in the Carmes--Execution of
   Alexandre


On the 5 May 1789, the States-General assembled at Versailles, and
Alexandre de Beauharnais was one of the members. He had presented
himself to the noblesse of Blois as a candidate for the place of one
of the two deputies to be elected by that bailiwick, and was chosen
almost unanimously through the influence of Lavoisier. This was
the fermier-général Lavoisier, member of the Academy of Sciences.
Established only twenty years at Blois, he had acquired by his
liberality a great popularity. He was the real head of the electoral
assembly, of which he was chosen secretary, and it was he who drafted
the _cahier des doléances_.

This memorandum of grievances, which Alexandre was charged to support,
was wholly inspired by the doctrines of Rousseau, and was the most
revolutionary of any presented to the King.

Beauharnais was faithful to his mandate, and on his arrival at
Versailles he ranged himself with the minority of the Noblesse--the
_Forty-seven_--beside Aiguillon, La Fayette, Lally-Tollendal, La
Rochefoucauld and the Duc d’Orléans.

On the night of the 4 August, when feudal rights were abolished, and
“every man generously gave away what he did not own,” Alexandre took a
leading part. In recognition of his attitude on this occasion, on the
23 November, after the Assembly had moved to Paris, Beauharnais was
chosen one of the three secretaries, with Aiguillon as president.

While Alexandre was thus playing one of the principal rôles in the
Constituent Assembly, the island of Martinique was in a state of
turmoil. There was open war between the whites and the blacks. Tascher,
the uncle of Joséphine, who was commandant of the port at Fort-Royal,
was elected mayor; there was a collision at Saint-Pierre between the
two parties, and fifteen blacks were killed. The garrison of Fort
Bourbon revolted, and Tascher was made a prisoner by the rebels. The
governor was compelled to evacuate, not only the capital, but also the
forts which defended it. Complete anarchy reigned on the island.

Joséphine was advised by her friends to leave, and she sailed for
France on the 4 September 1790 on the frigate _Sensible_. Her
departure was so hasty that she sailed almost without any changes of
clothing, and during the voyage was thrown upon the charity of the
officers of the ship for toilet necessities for herself and Hortense.
She landed in France early in November, and went directly to Paris,
where she lodged at the Hôtel des Asturies, Rue d’Anjou.

At this time Joséphine seems to have made another effort to bring
about a reconciliation with her husband, but without success. Alexandre
continued to live at the hôtel of the Duc de La Rochefoucauld, and
Joséphine took an apartment in the Rue Saint-Dominique.

The summer of 1791, Joséphine and her children were with the marquis
and Madame Renaudin at Fontainebleau. Here she learned of the election
of her husband as president of the Assembly, on the 18 June. Two
days later occurred the flight of the royal family to Varennes. The
announcement was made by Beauharnais, in opening the session of Tuesday
the 21 June, and the Assembly remained in permanent session until the
afternoon of the following Sunday. During this period Alexandre, by
force of circumstances, was the personage the most _en vue_ in
France, the head of all authority. The King was suspended, and the
President of the National Assembly, for the moment, was sovereign. When
his son Eugène was seen in the streets of Fontainebleau, the people
cried: “Voilà le Dauphin!”

It was a strange turn of the wheel of fortune which thus brought face
to face the Marquis de Bouillé, the distinguished soldier of the
Antilles, the last royal governor, who arranged the flight to Varennes,
and this Beauharnais, who a few years before had vainly solicited the
favor of being his aide de camp. One had been a valiant soldier, whose
life had been devoted to his king and country: the other had never seen
any active service, and his brief existence, up to the present time,
had been a mixture of scandal and futility. In this encounter, by the
irony of fate, it was the veteran who lost, and the carpet-knight who
won.

The last of September the Constituent Assembly came to an end. As the
retiring deputies, by an act of rare and imbecile disinterestedness,
had declared themselves ineligible for election to the new Legislative
Assembly, they were all forced to retire to private life. Alexandre
set out at once for Loir-et-Cher, where he was named member of the
administration of the department. At this time he bought some national
property in the vicinity of Ferté-Beauharnais, of which he seemed to
consider himself the sole owner since the emigration of his brother.
But the exercise of his new civil duties was brief. Since the 25
August he had been on the rolls of the general staff, with the rank of
lieutenant-colonel, and early in December he received an order to join
the 21st division to which he was attached.

The former president of the Assembly certainly took his time about
entering upon his military duties, for he remained in the country until
the last of January, and then came to Paris, where he devoted another
month to arranging his affairs. At this time he was successful in
securing a pension of 10,000 livres for his aged father. Finally he set
out for the headquarters at Valenciennes.

When hostilities began in April he was attached to the Third Corps,
commanded by Maréchal de Rochambeau in person. He took part in the
first operations, and personally sent to the Military Committee of the
Assembly an account of the rout at Mons.

For such distinguished services, Alexandre was promoted the last of
May and assigned to the Army of the North under Maréchal Lückner. He
continued to correspond with the Assembly, to describe the smallest
skirmishes, and to give his impressions of events. He was one of the
first to accept the revolution of the 10 August, and was rewarded on
the 7 September by being promoted to major-general and named chief of
staff of the new army in course of formation at Strasbourg.

The year 1792 came to an end without the Army of the Rhine making
any forward movement. During the first months of the following year,
Beauharnais was still in Strasbourg, or that vicinity: his name occurs
in no reports. The 8 March he was promoted to be lieutenant-general;
and on the 13 May, when Custine was made commander of the Army of the
North, Beauharnais succeeded him as general-in-chief of the Army of the
Rhine.

In June, after the fall of the Girondins, Alexandre was summoned
to Paris, to succeed Bouchotte as Minister of War. This nomination
displeased the all-powerful Commune of Paris, which denounced
Beauharnais as an aristocrat, and he wisely declined the appointment.

By this time the public was beginning to realize that General
Beauharnais was more fond of writing than of acting. Mayence was
besieged, and the commander of the Army of the Rhine had something
more important to do than to compose addresses. The last of June he
finally set his 60,000 men in motion, and advanced on the enemy. As
usual, he reported in the greatest detail the slightest skirmishes,
but did nothing to effect the relief of Mayence, which after a brave
defence was forced to capitulate on the 23 July. He then insulted the
heroic defenders of the city by a proclamation to his army, in which he
said: “No one could expect a surrender so long as the Republicans had
any ammunition or bread.” At the same time he wrote the Jacobins of
Strasbourg that the club ought to demand of the Convention the heads of
the traitors of Mayence and send them to the King of Prussia!

He then ordered his army to retreat to the lines of Wissembourg,
and sent in his resignation, on the ground that, as a member of a
proscribed caste, it was his duty to remove any subject of disquietude
from the minds of his fellow-citizens. Without any authorization, he
left his army and went to Strasbourg. It was a grave error thus to
abandon his post in the face of the enemy, at a moment when Custine
was on trial, Dillon under arrest, and all the generals of noble birth
subject to suspicion.

On the 21 August, his resignation was accepted, in terms which for all
time must cover his name with opprobrium. He was ordered to retire
at once to a distance of fifty miles from the frontier, to a place
of residence of which he would inform the Convention. So ended the
inglorious military career of Alexandre de Beauharnais.

       *       *       *       *       *

From October 1791 to September 1793, except for visits to her
aunt at Fontainebleau, Joséphine passed all her time in her Paris
apartment. Then, on account of the new law regarding “suspects,” she
found it desirable to have a domicile outside the city, in order to
obtain a certificate of _civisme_ (good citizenship). For some
unknown reason, instead of using Fontainebleau, she decided upon
Croissy, a village on the Seine about ten miles from Versailles.
Here she sub-leased a house from Madame Hosten, a Creole friend
from Sainte-Lucie, who lived at Paris in the same hôtel, Rue
Saint-Dominique. She had a daughter of about the same age as Hortense,
and the mothers had become intimate friends. The 26 September 1793,
the Citoyenne Beauharnais presented herself at the municipality of
Croissy to make her declaration, and two days later she was joined
by her son Eugène, who came from his school at Strasbourg. In her
declaration there is no mention of Hortense, but this was probably
only an oversight. Mlle. de Vergennes, who passed this summer of 1793
at Croissy, states that it was then that she made the acquaintance of
Hortense, who was three or four years younger than herself. At this
time, Joséphine, to prove her civisme, placed Hortense with her old
nurse Marie Lanoy at Paris, as an apprentice to learn dress-making, and
Eugène was articled to one Cochard, a carpenter, who was the national
agent of the commune of Croissy.

This attack of civic fever, however, did not prevent Joséphine from
seeking society, and extending her acquaintance among the residents
of Croissy. Among the friends she made at this time were: Chanorier,
through whom she afterwards bought Malmaison; Mlle. de Vergennes, who
as Madame de Rémusat was to be her dame du palais; and Réal, who was to
become Councillor of State, commandant of the Légion d’honneur, comte
of the Empire.

During the month of January 1794, armed with her certificate of
civisme, Joséphine returned to her apartment in Paris.

       *       *       *       *       *

Leaving Strasbourg so precipitately that he had not time to take with
him his carriages and horses, Alexandre proceeded directly to his
home at Ferté. From there he made haste to write the Jacobin Club of
Blois to announce his early visit. On his first appearance, however, he
was greeted with insults. He made a spirited reply, and thought that
he had saved the situation. Reassured, he leased a small house in the
city, and endeavored to gain the good will of his neighbors. At the
same time he opened correspondence with his wife: in the face of their
common peril, a kind of intimacy was established between them. In the
meanwhile he was elected mayor of the little commune of Ferté.

But Alexandre was not to enjoy very long his quiet life in the
country. On the 2 March 1794, by order of the Committee of General
Security, he was arrested, and conducted to Paris, where, on the 14
March, he was confined in the Carmes. On the 19 April, by order of
the same Committee, Joséphine was also arrested, at Croissy, taken to
Paris, and placed in the same prison. The old convent of the church
of Saint-Joseph des Carmes, its walls still stained with the blood of
the September Massacres, is standing to-day in the Rue Vaugirard close
by the Luxembourg and the Odéon. At that time, it was one of the most
insanitary prisons of Paris. It was cold, damp, dirty; infested with
vermin; poorly ventilated, and badly lighted.

However, the society was excellent, although rather mixed. Grands
seigneurs and grandes dames were mingled promiscuously with domestics
and artisans.

There Joséphine was thrown again with her husband, and there seems
to have been a good understanding between them, but nothing more.
Alexandre conceived a great passion for Delphine de Custine, while
Joséphine engaged in a violent flirtation with General Hoche, who
entered the Carmes at about the same time.

Every possible effort was made by Alexandre and Joséphine to secure
their liberty. Through Eugène and Hortense, who were allowed to visit
their mother, communication was kept up with the outside world.
Joséphine’s surly pug dog, Fortuné, which was not noticed in the crowd,
carried letters placed under her collar.

The case against Alexandre, however, was too strong for him to hope for
acquittal: his military career, his neglect to relieve Mayence, his
desertion of his post, made a record hard to defend. On the 22 July,
he was taken to the Conciergerie. Realizing that it was the end, as he
passed Madame de Custine, he handed her as a farewell present an Arab
talisman mounted in a ring which he always wore on his finger.

Alexandre faced death bravely. In those days, if few knew how to
live, all knew how to die. Without trial, without testimony, without
pleadings, without verdict, he was hurried to the guillotine in a batch
of fifty-five victims.

It was the 5 Thermidor. _Four days more!_




                             CHAPTER FOUR

                               1794–1795

                           AFTER THE TERROR

   Paris During the Terror--The Fall of Robespierre--Joy of the
   Prisoners--Joséphine Set Free--Her Behavior in Prison--She
   Returns to Croissy--Her Relations with Hoche--Her Financial
   Difficulties--Her Banker, Emmery--Her Love of Luxury--Her
   Intimacy with Madame Tallien--Their Similar Tastes--Thérésia
   Abandons Tallien--Joséphine’s New Home--She Places Her Children
   in School--Paul Barras--His Political Prominence--His Liaison
   with Joséphine--His Court at the Luxembourg


No words can depict the conditions in Paris during the “Great Terror,”
which began in March 1794, and ended with the fall of Robespierre on
the 27 July. The Law of the Suspects kept the prisons packed; the
guillotine was constantly employed: the whole nation appeared doomed to
the scaffold. The final seven weeks between the 23 Prairial (11 June)
and the 9 Thermidor were horrible. It was nothing more nor less than
a massacre: in the course of these forty-five days 1376 heads fell in
Paris. “Fear was on every side; drawing-rooms were empty; wine shops
were deserted; the very courtesans ceased to go to the Palais-Royal,
where virtue now reigned supreme. The Convention was well-nigh
deserted; the deputies had given up sleeping at home.”

When the head of Robespierre fell under the guillotine, a mighty shout
of joy went up from the one hundred thousand beings massed in the Place
de la Révolution. In the popular estimation, Robespierre had been the
incarnation of the Terror, therefore his downfall meant the end of the
Terror. No such thought had been in the minds of Barras and Tallien
when they struck down the dictator, but they were not slow to take
advantage of this reaction in public opinion.

The joy of the populace, however, was nothing in comparison with the
delight of the reprieved prisoners who had been hopelessly awaiting
death. The daily roll-call had ceased: it was never to be heard again.
While the tumbrils conveyed to the scaffold the dreaded instruments of
the Terror--Fouquier and the judges and jurymen, the former captives
were daily set free. At the same time a hundred thousand “suspects”
issued from their hiding places. Their joy was beyond words: “It was as
if they had risen from the tomb, or been born into life again.”

Joséphine was one of the first of the prisoners to gain her liberty:
ten days after the fall of Robespierre, on the 19 Thermidor (6 August),
she left the Carmes. One of her companions in misfortune has drawn a
sketch of her behavior in prison which is not wholly flattering: “She
was pusillanimous in the highest degree.... She passed her time in
telling her fortune with cards, and in weeping in public, to the great
scandal of her companions. But she was naturally affable, and does not
this trait make us oblivious to many qualities which are lacking? Her
_tournure_, her manners, her voice above all, had a particular
charm; but it must be admitted that she was neither magnanimous nor
frank; the other prisoners pitied her for her lack of courage.”

Nevertheless, Joséphine was very popular: “When the prisoners heard
her name pronounced, they applauded furiously.” With that grace which
never left her, “she made her adieux to each one, and left amidst the
good wishes and blessings of all.” It has been stated that she owed her
prompt liberation to Madame de Fontenoy, the future Madame Tallien,
“her companion in prison,” but Thérésia was confined in La Force and
not at the Carmes. Joséphine had other friends, however, who were
not less powerful: Hoche, who left his prison on the 4 August, Réal,
Barrère, Tallien--to mention only a few of the names. Tallien himself
always claimed the honor, and to him Eugène gave the credit at a later
date.

But very little is known of the life of Joséphine during the twelve
months following her release from prison. As the seals were still
attached to her apartment in the Rue Saint-Dominique, she probably
passed the autumn of 1794 in her house at Croissy. Barras states in
his _Mémoires_ that on leaving the Carmes she became the mistress
of Hoche. If so, the liaison must have been very brief. Hoche was
transferred to the Conciergerie the middle of May, and was set free
only two days before Joséphine. Twelve days later he was appointed,
general-in-chief of the Army of the Côtes de Cherbourg, and left Paris
to take up his new command not later than the first of September. At
this time he seems to have been very much in love with his young wife,
from whom he had been separated almost immediately after their marriage
in February, by being ordered to the Army of Italy, and later by his
imprisonment. Admitting that he carried on a lively flirtation with
Joséphine during the few weeks that they were thrown together in the
Carmes, it seems much more probable that Hoche passed with his bride
the short period that he was in Paris at this time.

Futhermore, it is absurd to attempt to draw any conclusions as to this
liaison from the fact that Hoche gave Eugène a position on his staff.
The general had been in close relations with Alexandre in the army,
and these ties had been drawn closer by their confinement in the same
prison. What then could be more natural, than the wish of Hoche to
relieve the burden of his friend’s widow by assuming the responsibility
of her son? This also is his own explanation of the matter in a letter
written to the marquis two years later, after the second marriage of
Joséphine.

There is no doubt, however, that during these twelve months Joséphine
was in great financial difficulties. She had on her hands the lease
both of her Paris apartment and the house at Croissy. Her father had
left his affairs in great confusion, and the difficulty of getting
money from Martinique was further increased by the war with England. In
February 1794 the English had taken possession of the island, and the
Tascher estate was in the hands of the enemy. In France the property of
her husband had been confiscated by the Government.

The expenses of Joséphine’s household at this time were quite heavy.
She had three domestics: the nurse, Marie Lanoy; the maid, Agathe
Rible; and the valet (_officieux_), Gontier. She not only paid
them no wages, however, but even borrowed their little savings. Her
principal resource was a M. Emmery, a banker at Dunkerque, who for many
years had had business relations with the Taschers.

This Emmery had been colonel of the National Guard, deputy to the
Legislative Assembly, and mayor of Dunkerque. During the Terror he was
imprisoned, and only a serious illness saved him from the guillotine.
In the Year Three (1794–5) he was again elected mayor, and resumed his
commerce with the Antilles. For a period of three years he had advanced
to Joséphine the funds of which she had need.

On the first day of January 1795, Joséphine writes her mother that
without the aid of her friend Emmery she does not know what would
have become of her. She urges Madame Tascher to remit to her, either
through London or Hambourg, all the funds at her disposal, not merely
the income, but also the capital sum. Her mother seems to have done
her best, but the remittance was only moderate in amount. Joséphine
then drew on her mother a sight draft for one thousand pounds sterling,
writing her at the same time, how important it was for her to meet the
draft, as the money was due to friends who had already advanced it to
her. In the meantime she succeeded in having the seals removed from her
apartment, and recovered possession of her effects. She also managed to
have turned over to her the silver and books left by Alexandre in his
country house, and was paid by the Government the sum of ten thousand
livres on account of the furniture which had been sold.

From these few details it is possible to judge how precarious was the
life of Joséphine during the greater part of this year. But with the
small remittances she received from Martinique, with money which she
borrowed on every side, with bills which she contracted everywhere, she
somehow managed to exist; and her life was far from being devoid of
luxury. She was not a woman to walk, and must have a carriage, which
she hired by the month. She had not yet worked out the combination by
which she obtained, in June 1795, from the Committee of Public Safety,
a carriage and two horses in exchange for the horses and equipages
which Alexandre had left with the Army of the Rhine. She was fond of
flowers, and could not live without them. Her toilettes, which were
quite modest, included such items as a piece of muslin at 500 livres,
two pairs of silk stockings at 700 livres, and a shawl at 1200 livres.
But let not the reader be amazed at these figures: a thousand livres
assignats then represented only about fifty-three livres in gold.

At this time Joséphine was on very intimate terms with Madame Tallien,
the most beautiful woman of her day. Thérésia was the daughter of
Francis Cabarrus, a famous banker and finance minister of Spain. In
1788, at the age of fourteen, she was married to the elderly Comte
de Fontenoy, a councillor of the Parlement of Bordeaux. During the
early days of the Revolution, her wit and beauty made her a favorite
in the salons of Paris. Later she attempted with her husband to join
her father in Spain, but they were arrested at Bordeaux as suspects.
At that time Tallien was exercising all the rigors of the Terror in
the department of the Gironde. He thus met Thérésia, fell in love
with her, and released Fontenoy on condition that he should apply for
a divorce. She then became at first the mistress and later the wife
of the proconsul. After the Reign of Terror, and the dictatorship of
Robespierre, the woman-hater, the new régime found its incarnation in
this woman of easy morals! It is a curious fact that, after her divorce
by Tallien in 1802, she married Prince de Chimay, and became the
mother of a son who espoused Émilie, the daughter of Napoleon and the
lovely Madame Pellapra. She was, so far as known, the only daughter of
the Emperor.

There were many points of resemblance between Joséphine and Thérésia.
Both had the same tastes, the same desires, the same love of luxury.
Neither of them had any moral scruples, and they were both looking for
some one rich enough to satisfy their caprices--husband or lover, it
mattered little which. Thérésia, who was only twenty years of age at
this time, had the advantage over Joséphine both of youth and beauty,
but in grace and charm she could not be compared with the fascinating
Creole.

Thérésia was not a woman to be satisfied long with a man like Tallien.
She soon found their “Chaumière,” in the Allée des Veuves, too small
a theatre for her talents. Nothing would satisfy her but the rarest
flowers, the most exquisite wines, and toilettes which did not cost
less from the fact that they were most diaphanous. From Tallien she
passed to Barras, who soon turned her over to the rich banker Ouvrard,
“tout en conservant les privautés qui lui conviennent.”

In August 1795, when her affairs were still in the same precarious
condition, Joséphine leased from Julie Carreau, the wife of the actor
Talma, from whom she was separated, a little hôtel _entre cour et
jardin_ at Number 6, Rue Chantereine. This was a short street
recently laid out from the Faubourg Montmartre to the Chaussée-d’Antin.
It was lined with the residences of _filles entretenues_. The
lease was for three years, with privilege of two renewals, and the
rent was 10,000 francs in assignats.

The entrance to the hôtel was by a porte-cochère through a long
corridor, at the end of which was a little garden, with two small
pavilions which contained the stable and carriage-house. In the middle
was the house, consisting only of a _rez-de-chaussée_ with an
attic above and cellar below. There were five rooms: an antechamber,
a bedroom, a salon, which also served as a dining-room, another small
salon, used as a boudoir, and a wardrobe. The servants’ quarters
were in the attic. Although small, the house demanded quite a staff
of servants: a porter, a coachman, a chef, and a femme de chambre.
Joséphine at this time set-up her carriage, with two horses: the same
which she had obtained from the Government.

Before taking possession of her new home Joséphine had spent a very
considerable amount in repairing and adding to the furniture of her
apartment in Rue Saint-Dominique. Nothing, however, was very luxurious.
The salon was furnished only with a round mahogany table, and four
chairs covered with black horse-hair. On the walls were hung a few
prints framed in dark wood.

It is interesting to note in passing that this short street, or rather
the locality where it was afterwards laid out, was originally known
under the name of _la Victoire_. Later the place was called
Chantereine on account of the frogs which chanted there. After the
Campaign of Italy it was again called Rue de la Victoire in honor of
Napoleon, and is still known by that name to-day.

At this time, the nurse Marie Lanoy was no longer with Joséphine, as
she had placed Hortense in the new school which Madame Campan had just
founded at Saint-Germain. She also sent for Eugène, whom Hoche would
have been only too glad to keep on his staff, and placed him in quite
an expensive institution which had just been opened at Saint-Germain
under the name of the Collège Irlandais.

The overthrow of Robespierre on the 9 Thermidor was due largely to
Barras, and for the next two years he was perhaps the most prominent
man in France. For power in itself he cared but little, but he greatly
enjoyed the advantages derived from it: the money, the luxury, and
above all the women.

Paul Barras was born in Provence in 1755 of a good family. In his youth
he served as a lieutenant against the British in India. In 1789 he was
chosen a member of the States-General, and took an active part in the
storming of the Bastille and the Tuileries. The siege of Toulon owed
its success largely to his activity and energy. After the 9 Thermidor,
as president of the Convention he acted with decision both against
the intrigues of the Royalists and the excesses of the Jacobins. He
was brave, he was a gentleman, and with much reason he despised the
rabble by whom he was surrounded. As Lefebvre said of Talleyrand: “He
was a mess of filth in a silk stocking.” But unlike Talleyrand he had
courage, and, when occasion demanded, did not hesitate to draw the
sword and throw away the scabbard.

It was a curious side of the nature of Barras that while he associated
with the commonest of men, he wished to have around him only women
of the _Ancien Régime_. He must have, in his intimate relations,
grace, elegance and distinction. He could not expect to find ladies
of the highest rank: they had all emigrated or died on the scaffold;
but he sought those who, to save their heads or their fortunes, had
compromised themselves with the leaders of the popular party, and who
with the return of luxury were ready to do anything to satisfy their
caprices. He had not money enough to meet their demands from his own
resources, but he put them in contact with bankers and contractors whom
he exploited himself, and whom he permitted them to exploit in turn.

Among this galaxy of pretty women of loose morals the bright particular
stars were Thérésia and Joséphine. Some one must have paid for the
new luxury of Joséphine, and there is little doubt that Barras was
at this time her lover. He is ungallant enough to say so in his
_Mémoires_, and for once he seems to have told the truth.

As president of the Convention, member of the Committee of General
Security, general-in-chief of the Army of the Interior, Barras was
really more powerful then than later as a member of the Directory.
In July 1795 he returned from a mission to the North; on the 13
Vendémiaire (5 October) he commanded the troops of the Convention;
on the first of November he became a Director; and on the fourth he
installed himself at the Luxembourg.

There is a remarkable coincidence between these dates and the events in
the life of Joséphine. On the 17 August she signed her lease for the
Hôtel Chantereine; the following month she sent her children to school;
the second of October she moved into her new home; and the sixth she
gave the orders to furnish luxuriously her chambre à coucher.

By midsummer the liaison was already well established, and during the
autumn they met frequently at Croissy. “We had Madame de Beauharnais
for a neighbor,” writes Pasquier. “Her house adjoined our own. She only
came there occasionally, once a week, to meet Barras with the many
persons who followed in his suite.... As is not rare with Creoles, the
house of Madame de Beauharnais had an air of luxury while the most
essential things were lacking. Chicken, game, rare fruits, filled the
kitchen, while they came to our humble abode to borrow the kitchen
utensils, plates and glasses which they lacked.”

On the 4 November 1795 the newly elected Directors took possession of
the Luxembourg, which had been assigned them as an official residence.
The palace had been used as a prison during the Revolution, and all of
the furniture had mysteriously disappeared. There was no one to receive
them except the concierge, who loaned them for their first meeting a
dilapidated table and some cane-bottomed chairs. As soon as the salons
were refurnished and Barras began to hold his “Court,” Joséphine and
Thérésia were among the first to appear. This Court was made up of
women of the old noblesse, and there reigned, in spite of assertions
to the contrary, a very good tone: a certain cold reserve, rather than
the _abandon_ of bad taste. The ladies were nearly all widows, and
very few husbands were to be seen.

Besides the Luxembourg, and her house at Croissy, Joséphine also met
Barras at a house which he owned or leased at Chaillot, as is shown by
a letter still in existence:

“The Citoyenne Beauharnais invites the Citoyen Réal to give her the
pleasure of his company for dinner _chez elle_ (at her home)
to-morrow the twenty-fifth: the Citoyens Barras and Tallien are to be
present.”

This letter is dated the 24 Pluviôse An IV (13 February 1796) and is
written from the residence of Barras at Chaillot!




                             CHAPTER FIVE

                                 1796

                       THE CITIZENESS BONAPARTE

   The 13 Vendémiaire--The Parisians Disarmed--Eugène Reclaims
   His Father’s Sword--Joséphine Meets General Bonaparte--Her
   Appearance at That Time--She Writes the General--One of His Love
   Letters--He Decides on Marriage--Joséphine’s Hesitation--Her
   Final Consent--The Contract--The Civil Ceremony--Bonaparte
   Leaves for Italy


In October 1795 there was a revolt of the Sections of Paris against the
new Constitution, and above all against the new “Law of Two-Thirds,” by
which the members of the Convention had sought to secure the election
of two-thirds of their number to the new Corps Législatif. Barras was
placed in command of the troops of the Convention, and he appointed
as his aide de camp, or chief of staff, a young artillery officer
named Napoleon Bonaparte, who had distinguished himself at the siege
of Toulon. Bonaparte easily put down the uprising, and the Convention
showed its gratitude: he was named général en second of the Army of
the Interior, 8 October; promoted general of division, 16 October; and
succeeded Barras as general-in-chief of the Army of the Interior on the
26 October.

The day of the insurrection, the 13 Vendémiaire (5 October), and the
following day, Joséphine was at Fontainebleau, where she had gone to
select some furniture to be sent to her new house in Paris. A week
after her return she was notified of the order of the Committee of
Public Safety that all citizens of Paris must surrender the arms in
their possession. This seems to have been a matter of indifference to
her, but Eugène, who was at home, protested warmly against giving up
his father’s sword. The commissioner consented to let him keep it if he
secured the authorization of the general-in-chief. Eugène immediately
went to the headquarters of General Bonaparte in the Rue des Capucines
to make his request. The profound emotion which he displayed; his
name; his pleasant face and manners; the warmth with which he made his
plea--all touched the general, who gave him permission to keep the
sabre.

Naturally the mother of Eugène came to express her thanks, as was only
polite. Thus chance brought together General Bonaparte and the former
Vicomtesse de Beauharnais. With Napoleon it was a case of love at first
sight. His heart, his mind, his imagination--all were taken by storm.
She was a lady, a _grande dame_, a ci-devant vicomtesse, the widow
of a president of the Constituent Assembly, of a general-in-chief of
the Army of the Rhine. All this meant much to Bonaparte: the title, the
social position, the noble air with which she expressed her gratitude.
For the first time the young Corsican found himself in the presence of
a real lady of high society. He was invited to call on her some evening
when he was free, and the next night he rung at the porte-cochère of
the little hôtel in the Rue Chantereine.

When Joséphine met Napoleon about the middle of October 1795, she was
already more than thirty-two years old--a mature age for a Creole. Her
hair, which was not thick, but fine in quality, was of a dark chestnut
color. Her complexion was brunette. Her skin was already wrinkled, but
so covered with powder and rouge that the fact was not apparent under a
subdued light. Her teeth were bad, but no one ever saw them. Her very
small mouth was never more than slightly opened, in a sweet smile which
accorded perfectly with the infinite softness of her eyes with their
long eyelashes, with the tender expression of her features, with the
touching quality of her voice. And with that, “un petit nez fringant,
léger, mobile, aux narines perpétuellement battantes, un nez un pen
relevé du bout, engageant et fripon, qui provoque le désir.”

Her head however could not be mentioned in comparison with her form, so
free and so svelte, without a sign of embonpoint. She wore no corset,
not even a _brassière_, to sustain her breast, which was low and
flat.

Lucien writes in his _Mémoires_ that she had very little wit, and
no trace of what could be called beauty, but there were certain Creole
characteristics in the pliant undulations of her figure, which was
rather below the average height.

Arnault, in his _Souvenirs_, says that she had a charm which
transcended the dazzling beauty of her two rivals, Mesdames Tallien and
Récamier.

Madame de Rémusat describes her friend in these words: “Without being
precisely beautiful, her whole person was possessed of a peculiar
charm.... Her figure was perfect, every outline well rounded and
graceful; every motion, easy and elegant. Her taste in dress was
excellent.... Her education had been rather neglected, but she knew
wherein she was wanting, and never betrayed her ignorance. Naturally
tactful, she found it easy to say agreeable things.”

With all these qualities, the _femme_ attracted Napoleon at
their first meeting, while the _dame_ impressed him by her air
of dignity, as he put it: “Ce maintien calme et noble de l’ancienne
société française.”

The first call was quickly followed by another, and soon Bonaparte was
a daily visitor at the little hôtel. Events moved rapidly in those
days, and two weeks after the first visit Napoleon and Joséphine were
already on most intimate terms. On the 28 October she writes him:

   You no longer come to see a friend who loves you; you have
   entirely neglected her: you are very wrong, for she is tenderly
   attached to you.

   Come to breakfast with me to-morrow; I must see you and talk
   with you about your interests.

   Good night, my friend, I embrace you.

                                                VEUVE BEAUHARNAIS

Henceforth Napoleon follows Joséphine everywhere. He accompanies her
to, or meets her at, the houses that she frequents; he makes the
acquaintance of Madame Tallien; as soon as the receptions begin at the
Luxembourg he joins her there.

It is at this time that he writes her one of the first of his glowing
love letters:

“I awake full of thoughts of thee. Thy image and the intoxicating
evening of yesterday have left no repose to my senses. Sweet and
incomparable Joséphine, what strange effect do you have upon my
heart? If thou art displeased, or sad, or uneasy, my soul is overcome
with grief, and there is no rest for thy friend; but it is entirely
different, when, yielding to the profound sentiment which masters me, I
draw from thy lips, thy heart, a scorching flame.... I shall see thee
in three hours. In the meantime, my dear love (_mio dolce amor_),
a million kisses, but do not give me any, for they set my blood on
fire.”

On the 21 January, anniversary of the execution of “the last king of
the French,” Barras gives a large dinner. Among those present are
Joséphine and Thérésia. Bonaparte’s conversation is very animated, and
he appears to interest the ladies greatly. After dinner they retire
to one of the private salons, and the general sits on a sofa between
Thérésia and Joséphine. The liaison seems to be generally recognized.

It is impossible to state at what date Napoleon conceived the idea of
transforming “en mariage cette bonne fortune,” but it was probably when
his appointment to Italy was practically decided upon, and he knew that
they must soon be separated.

For her part Joséphine hesitated for some weeks. In a letter to a
friend she admits that she does not love Napoleon, but adds that her
feeling towards him is one of indifference, rather than of dislike.
She admires the General’s courage, the vivacity of his mind, which
enables him to grasp the thoughts of others almost before they have
been expressed, but she is afraid of his domineering nature. She is
also frightened by the force of his passion, which he expresses with
an energy which leaves no room for doubt of his sincerity. Can she,
a woman whose youth is past, hope to hold for any length of time
this violent love which resembles a fit of delirium? Will he not
later regret having failed to make a more advantageous marriage, and
reproach her with what he has done for her?

Joséphine consulted all of her society friends. They told her that
Bonaparte had genius, and would go far; that it was no secret that
Carnot intended to give him the command of the Army of Italy. Still
she hesitated: she was nearly thirty-three years of age--almost an
old woman; but what else could she do? She knew how uncertain was the
attachment of Barras, how little trust she could place in him. She was
tempted to accept this chance, perhaps the last she would ever have,
and link her fortune to that of this brilliant youth, so ardent, and so
passionate in his vows of eternal devotion.

This unexpected opportunity, this union with Bonaparte, who was to
make true for her all and more than all that she could ever have
dreamed, Joséphine was far from grasping at first. It was to be months
and years before she fully realized her good fortune. Even after she
understood what Napoleon meant to her, she never really appreciated
the _man_--it was beyond her intelligence. She was fond of her
position as the wife of the head of the State, but did she ever love
Napoleon for himself?

On the 24 February Joséphine finally made up her mind. Only eleven
days before, she had done the honors of the little house of Barras at
Chaillot!

Nevertheless, she had precautions to take: above all to conceal her
age, for she did not wish to admit the facts to this boy of twenty-six.
She placed the matter in the hands of her man of confidence, Calmelet,
who appeared before a notary and certified that “he knew Marie-Josèphe
Tascher, widow of the citizen Beauharnais; that she was a native of
the island of Martinique, in the Windward Islands; and that, at this
moment, it was impossible for him to procure her birth-certificate on
account of the actual occupation of the island by the British.” Armed
with this declaration, Joséphine was able to state to the civil officer
who performed the marriage that she was born on the 23 June 1766, while
she was really born three years before.

The marriage contract was one of the most remarkable ever drawn up in
France: no details of the bride’s property were given; all that she
possessed was to belong to the _communauté_ which existed between
her and the late M. de Beauharnais. For his part, Bonaparte did not
hesitate to admit his lack of fortune. He stated that he had nothing
except his wardrobe and his war equipment, upon which he placed a
merely nominal value.

The contract was signed the 8 March 1796, and the marriage took
place the following day, before a civil officer, who graciously gave
the groom twenty-eight years instead of twenty-six, and the bride
twenty-nine in place of thirty-two. This mayor, remarks a commentator,
had a mania for _égalité_! The witnesses were Lemarrois, an aide
de camp of the General, who was a minor; the inevitable Calmelet;
Tallien and Barras! No mention was made of the consent of the parents:
they had not been consulted.

Two days later Bonaparte was on his way to Italy, leaving his bride
alone in the Hôtel Chantereine. “Heureusement on avait pris des avances
sur la lune de miel.”




                              CHAPTER SIX

                                 1796

                         THE VICTORY FESTIVALS

   Bonaparte en Route for Italy--His First Letter to Joséphine--Her
   Indifference--His Second Letter--Brilliant Opening of the
   Campaign--Bonaparte’s Proclamation--He Writes Joséphine to
   Rejoin Him--Presentation of the Battle Flags--Description of
   Joséphine’s Appearance--Victory of Lodi--The Fête Given by the
   Directory


From this time on, the life of Joséphine is so closely associated
with that of Napoleon that it is impossible to speak of her without
mentioning him.

Leaving Paris on the 11 March 1796, forty-eight hours after his
marriage, Bonaparte set out for Italy, accompanied only by his
aides de camp, Berthier, Duroc, Junot, Marmont and Murat, and his
paymaster-general Chauvet, who carried with him 48,000 francs in
gold--a small sum for the succor of an army which had long been
destitute of everything.

En route Napoleon stopped a night with the father of Marmont at
Châtillon-sur-Seine. Here he wrote Joséphine, enclosing a power of
attorney to enable her to collect some money which was due him.

On the 14 March, at six o’clock in the evening, from the relay station
at Chanceaux, he despatched his first long letter. He wrote:

“Every moment carries me further away from you, my dearest love, and
every instant finds me with less force to endure my separation from
you. You are the constant object of my thoughts, and my imagination is
exhausted in trying to conceive what you are doing. If I think that you
are sad, my heart is torn, and my grief intensified; if you are gay,
playful with your friends, I reproach you for having so soon forgotten
the painful separation of three days.... As you see, I am not easy to
satisfy; but, my dear love, it is very different if I fear that your
health is altered, or that you have reasons for grief: then I regret
the speed which carries me away from my heart. If I am asked if I
have slept well, before replying I must have a courier to let me know
that you have had a good night.... May my good angel, who has always
protected me in the midst of the greatest dangers, surround and cover
you, and leave me exposed.... Write me, my dearest love, and at length,
and receive the thousand and one kisses of the most devoted and most
faithful of lovers.”

At this time Joséphine was very far from reciprocating the love of
her husband. He adored her, while she was only moderately touched
by his passion. His strange, violent character, inspired her with
astonishment, rather than with sympathy. She was in her element in this
brilliant, but bizarre society of the Directory, which tried to imitate
the former splendors of Versailles. She enjoyed the opening of the
few salons, where her grace and amiability caused her to be generally
admired. She gave but few thoughts to this young Republican general,
to whom Destiny had united her, who seemed to her more of an eccentric
than a genius.

Napoleon turned from his route to pass two days with his mother at
Marseille and hand her a letter from Joséphine. His mother was not
yet reconciled to his marriage, and it was only after a hard struggle,
and a family council of war, that Madame Letitia was finally persuaded
to write a very formal and stilted letter of congratulation to her new
daughter-in-law.

A week later, the 29 March, Bonaparte arrived at Nice, and took command
of the Army of Italy. During the opening days of this marvellous
campaign, which was to render his name immortal, Napoleon was not so
carried away with ambition as to be forgetful of his love. Before the
first battle, he wrote Joséphine from Port-Maurice on the 3 April:

“I have received all your letters, but none of them has made such an
impression on me as the last. What can be your idea, my adorable love,
to write me in such terms? The sentiments that you express are like
fire: they consume my poor heart! Do you not think that my position is
already critical enough without increasing my regrets and upsetting my
spirit?... My only Joséphine, away from you there is no joy; far from
you, the world is a desert, where I am alone. You have taken away from
me more than my soul; you are the one thought of my life. If I am weary
with the burden of affairs, if I fear the outcome, if I am disgusted
with men, if I am ready to curse life, I place my hand upon my heart:
your portrait beats there; I regard it, and love is for me absolute
happiness: all is gay except the space that I am separated from my
love.”

His whole soul in a state of ecstasy over the receipt of a few tender
lines traced by the adored hand, he continues: “By what art have you
been able to captivate all my faculties, to concentrate in yourself
my moral existence? To live for Joséphine is the whole aim of my
life! I strive to be near you; I die to approach you. Fool! I did not
realize that I was separating myself from you. How many lands, how many
countries lie between us, how many days before you read these lines
which are but feeble expressions of a troubled heart where you reign.”

Unfortunately the sunshine of love is never long without its clouds,
and Bonaparte, who was then in the seventh heaven of joy and
confidence, was soon to become suspicious and jealous. Although he
did not as yet doubt either the love or the fidelity of his wife,
at times he was overcome with melancholy. But this feeling was not
of long duration. The lover soon was lost in the man of action.
Victory followed victory with amazing rapidity. From the heights of
Monte-Zemolo the army suddenly saw at its feet the fertile plains of
Italy, the promised land, with its splendid cities, its broad rivers,
its cultivated fields. A shout of joy broke from the ranks. The young
general, pointing to the scene of his coming triumphs, cried: “Hannibal
scaled the Alps; we have turned them!”

After the armistice of Cherasco, on the 28 April, Bonaparte thus summed
up in a few ringing words the achievements of his army:

“Soldiers! In two weeks you have gained six victories, captured
twenty-one flags, fifty cannon, several strong places, and have
conquered the richest part of Piedmont. You have made fifteen thousand
prisoners, and killed or wounded ten thousand men. Destitute of all,
you have supplied everything. You have gained battles without cannon,
crossed rivers without bridges, made forced marches without shoes,
often bivouacked without bread. Only Republican phalanxes are capable
of deeds so extraordinary. Thanks to you, soldiers!”

  [Illustration: GENERAL BONAPARTE]

On the 24 April Bonaparte sent his brother Joseph and his aide de camp
Junot to Paris. Joseph was the bearer of a letter to Joséphine in which
her husband strongly urged her to rejoin him in Italy. Junot carried
the flags captured from the enemy, to be presented to the Directory.

In his _Mémoires_ Joseph tells the story of their journey. They
left in the same post-chaise, and reached Paris in five days after
their departure from Nice. En route they were everywhere received
with the greatest enthusiasm. At Paris the Directors expressed their
satisfaction with the army and its commander.

Murat, who had been sent directly from Cherasco with the papers of the
armistice, reached Paris before Joseph and Junot. Joséphine received
from the three envoys the most circumstantial details of the success of
her husband. Like Napoleon, she had passed in a few days from obscurity
to glory. For the first time she began to realize that she had not made
a mistake in marrying the young hero of Vendémiaire.

The _Moniteur_ of the 10 May 1796 contains a report of the formal
presentation of the flags to the Directory, by Junot, the future Duc
d’Abrantès.

In her interesting _Mémoires_ Madame d’Abrantès speaks of the
impression created on this occasion by Madame Bonaparte and Madame
Tallien who were present. “At that time,” she says, “Madame Bonaparte
was still charming, while Madame Tallien was in the full flower of
her beauty.” She continues: “One may well believe that Junot was not
a little proud to escort these two charming women when they left at
the end of the reception.... He offered his arm to Madame Bonaparte,
who, as the wife of his general, had the right to the first place,
especially on this occasion; the other arm he gave to Madame Tallien,
and so descended with them the staircase of the Luxembourg.” There was
an immense crowd outside the palace, and the people pushed and crowded
to obtain a better view. There were cheers for General Bonaparte, and
for his charming wife, who was acclaimed as “Notre-Dame-des-Victoires.”

The poet Arnault, in his _Souvenirs d’un sexagénaire_, recalls
the profound impression made upon him so many years before by the
loveliness of Joséphine on this occasion. He compares her with her
two competitors for the sceptre of Venus: Madame Tallien and Madame
Récamier. “Beside these two rivals,” he says, “although she was not
so brilliant or so fresh as they, thanks to the regularity of her
features, the elegant _souplesse_ of her figure, the sweet
expression of her countenance, she also was beautiful. I can still see
them, on this perfect May day, as they entered the salon where the
Directors were to receive the flags. Each of them was attired in the
toilette the best fitted to show off her particular advantages; their
heads were crowned with the most beautiful flowers: one would have
said that the three months of springtime had been reunited to fête the
victory.”

The same day that the flags were presented, the 10 May, Bonaparte
gained the spectacular victory of Lodi, which made so vivid an
impression on the popular imagination. Carrying a banner in his
hand, at the head of his grenadiers, the young general led the charge
across the long and narrow bridge upon which the fire of the enemy
was concentrated. From that time forth, his soldiers believed him
infallible and irresistible. Five days later he made his triumphal
entry into Milan.

The day after the battle of Lodi, Salicetti, the commissioner with
the army, wrote the Directory: “Citizen Directors, immortal glory
to the Army of Italy! Gratitude to the wisely audacious chief who
directs it! The date of yesterday will be celebrated in the annals of
history and of war.... When the Republican column was formed, General
Bonaparte rushed along the ranks. His presence filled the soldiers with
enthusiasm. He was received with cries a thousand times repeated of:
‘Vive la République!’ He ordered the drums to beat the charge, and the
troops, with the rapidity of lightning, rushed upon the bridge!”

To celebrate the new triumphs the Directory organized a fête, half
patriotic, half mythological, which was celebrated on the Champ-de-Mars
the 29 May. At ten o’clock in the morning a salvo of artillery
announced the beginning of the ceremonies. The National Guard of Paris
was present, under arms. Carnot, the president of the Directory,
delivered the oration, which was in the nature of a martial rhapsody.
He ended his discourse with a glowing tribute to the armies of the
Republic and their valiant chiefs.

After the fête the people danced on the Champ-de-Mars until nightfall,
and a grand dinner was given in the evening.




                             CHAPTER SEVEN

                               1796–1797

                          JOSÉPHINE IN ITALY

   Bonaparte Enters Milan--Joséphine’s Life at Paris--She Finally
   Starts for Italy--Her Regret in Leaving--Arrival at Milan--The
   Palace Serbelloni--Her Ennui--Letter to Madame Renaudin--Her
   Delayed Honeymoon--End of the Campaign--Napoleon’s Letters--The
   Court of Montebello--The Bonaparte Family Reunion--Joséphine’s
   Aid to Napoleon’s Policy--The Peace of Campo-Formio--Bonaparte
   Leaves for Rastadt--His Return to Paris


On Sunday the 15 May 1796, Bonaparte made his entry into Milan
through streets lined by the National Guard, commanded by the Duc de
Serbelloni. When the general arrived at the Porta Romana the soldiers
presented arms. Preceded by a large detachment of infantry, and
surrounded by his guard of cavalry, he proceeded to the archducal
palace, where he took up his residence. In the evening, there was a
large dinner given in his honor, followed by a brilliant ball.

But in the midst of his triumphs, Bonaparte was far from happy. His
adored wife failed to respond to his letters praying her to join him in
Italy, and he had just received news of the proposal of the Directory
to divide his forces, giving the northern army to Kellermann, while he
was to be sent with the balance of the troops to conquer the southern
part of the Peninsula. He immediately wrote the Directory that he
considered it most unwise to divide the Army of Italy into two parts,
and against the best interests of the Republic to have two different
generals. The majority of the Directory accepted his view of the
situation and the order was at once cancelled.

Bonaparte found it more difficult, however, to overcome the resistance
of his wife. Joséphine was more interested in enjoying at Paris the
triumphs of her husband than in going to join him at Milan. She was
perfectly happy in her life at home, and had no desire to leave her
children and her friends. She loved the theatres, the manners of the
Ancien Régime, which were beginning to reappear, and the receptions at
the Luxembourg, where she was treated like a queen. It certainly was
not customary, since the beginning of the wars of the Republic, to see
the wives of the generals accompany the armies, and it was too much to
demand of the Creole nature of Joséphine that she should rush to Italy
at the first call of her husband, and expose herself to the fatigues
and dangers of a great war.

But Napoleon could not understand her hesitation. He wrote her letter
after letter, each one more burning and more pressing than the one
before. Murat, who carried to Paris the papers of the armistice, was
also the bearer of a letter to Joséphine urging her to rejoin him.
This letter, which she did not hesitate to show to her friends, was
characterized by the most violent passion, not entirely free from
jealousy. Arnault writes: “I can still hear her reading a passage
in which her husband cries, ‘What are you doing? Why do you not
come to me? If it is a lover who detains you beware of the poinard
of Othello!’ And Joséphine, smiling with amusement at his exalted
sentiments, says with her funny Creole accent, ‘Il est drôle,
Bonaparte!’”

In his _Life of Napoleon_, Sir Walter Scott writes that the
correspondence of Bonaparte with Joséphine reveals the curious
character of a man as ardent in love as in war: the language of the
conqueror who disposed of States according to his good pleasure, and
beat the most celebrated generals of his time, is as enthusiastic as
that of an Arcadian shepherd. The statements of the great English
writer are certainly borne out by the tone of the long passionate and
eloquent letter which Napoleon wrote Joséphine on the 15 June 1796
from Tortona. It was despatched by a special courier, who had orders
to remain only four hours in Paris, and to bring back her answer.
Joséphine could not resist this final touching appeal; and she decided,
although with great regret, to leave for Italy.

Her friend Arnault, in his interesting memoirs, gives us a curious
insight of the feelings of Joséphine at this time. He says that
the love which she inspired in a man so extraordinary as Bonaparte
evidently flattered her, although she took the matter much less
seriously than he; she was proud to see that he loved her almost as
much as his glory; she enjoyed this fame which increased from day
to day; but she wished to enjoy it at Paris, in the midst of the
acclamations which hailed her appearance, on the receipt of each new
bulletin from the Army of Italy. Her chagrin was great when she saw
that there was no chance for further hesitation. She would not have
exchanged her little hôtel in the Rue Chantereine for the palace
prepared for her reception at Milan--in fact, for all the palaces in
the world. It was from the Luxembourg that she finally set out for
Italy, after having supped there with a few friends. “Poor woman!” says
Arnault, “she broke out in tears, and sobbed as if she were going to
the scaffold. She was going to reign!”

Joséphine arrived at Milan the 9 July 1796, escorted by her
brother-in-law Joseph, by Napoleon’s aide de camp Junot, and by a young
officer on the staff of General Leclerc, named Hippolyte Charles, whom
we shall encounter later on in close connection with Joséphine.

Bonaparte, who had not expected so prompt a response to his last
appeal, was absent on a tour of the principal cities of northern Italy.
The first day of July he paid a visit to the Grand Duke Ferdinand at
Florence. From there he went to Bologna and Verona, and did not reach
Milan until the middle of the month.

What a change in the situation of Bonaparte in the four short months
since he parted from Joséphine at Paris! In order not to excite the
jealousy of the Directory he had abandoned the archducal palace, but
was lodged in almost regal state in the Serbelloni Palace on the
Corso Venezia, a few squares behind the cathedral. The Serbelloni is
far handsomer than the Royal Palace and perhaps the most beautiful
of all the palaces of Milan. Since the opening of the campaign in
April his troops had overrun nearly all of northern Italy. Piedmont,
delivered from the yoke of Austria, had made peace with France, and the
remainder of the Imperial army was blockaded at Mantua. He had treated
as an equal with the King of Sardinia, the Pope, the Duke of Modena,
and the Grand Duke of Tuscany, all of whom owed to his generosity
their political existence. Genoa and Venice, Rome and Naples, had
all withdrawn from the coalition. The great cities of northern Italy
had surrendered their most celebrated works of art to enrich the
collections of the Louvre. Millions of francs had been levied on the
different States, part of which had supplied his army, while the
balance had been transmitted to Paris to fill the empty coffers of
the Directory. What wonder that the name of Bonaparte was everywhere
acclaimed!

Joséphine passed the summer at Milan, except for a short visit to
headquarters before the battle of Castiglione. Having resumed the siege
of Mantua after this victory, Napoleon went to Milan where he spent
only twenty-four hours with his wife before rejoining his troops.

While Bonaparte was gaining his victories Joséphine was bored to death
in Italy. The feeling of sadness which oppressed her is shown in a
letter which she wrote at this time to her aunt Madame Renaudin, who
had finally married her old lover the Marquis de Beauharnais. The Duc
de Serbelloni who was going to Paris was charged with the delivery of
this epistle which ran as follows:

“Monsieur Serbelloni will tell you, my dear aunt, of the manner in
which I have been received in Italy. All the princes have given me
fêtes, even the Grand Duke of Tuscany, the brother of the Emperor.
Well, I prefer to be a simple private individual in France! I do not
care for the honors of this country; I am much bored. It is true that
my health contributes much to make me sad; I am often indisposed.
If good fortune could assure good health, I ought to be well. I
have the most amiable husband that a woman could hope for. I have no
chance to desire anything: my wishes are his. All day long he is in a
position of adoration before me, as if I were a divinity. I could not
have a better husband. He often writes my children of whom he is very
fond. He is sending Hortense by M. Serbelloni a beautiful enamelled
repeating-watch; to Eugène a handsome gold watch.”

Comparatively few of the letters of Joséphine have been preserved for
us, and this one is particularly interesting because it displays more
appreciation of her husband’s devotion than we should expect to find.

Ten days after the battle of Arcole, on the 27 November, Napoleon
returned to Milan, where he expected to find Joséphine. Great was
his surprise and disappointment to learn that she had accepted an
invitation from Genoa to pay a visit to the city. There she was given a
magnificent reception by the citizens who were favorable to the French.

On learning of Napoleon’s arrival Joséphine returned at once to Milan,
where they spent the month of December together at the Serbelloni
Palace. It was really their “lune de miel,” the first time that they
had been united for more than a few hours since their marriage nine
months before.

Lavalette, who had then just been appointed one of Bonaparte’s aides de
camp, gives us in his _Mémoires_ an interesting picture of this
kind of military court. He says: “The general-in-chief was then in
all the intoxication of his marriage. Madame Bonaparte was charming,
and all the cares of his command, all the tasks of the government of
Italy, did not prevent her husband from fully enjoying his domestic
happiness. It was during this short sojourn at Milan that the young
painter Gros made the first portrait that we have of the general. He
represents him upon the bridge of Lodi at the moment that he seized the
flag and called upon the troops to follow him. The artist could not
obtain time for a sitting, so Madame Bonaparte took her husband upon
her knees, after déjeuner, and kept him there for several minutes. I
was present at three of these sittings: the age of the young couple,
the modesty of the painter, and his enthusiasm for the hero excuse this
familiarity.”

With the beginning of the new year Austria resumed hostilities, and
Bonaparte left Milan to take command of his army. On the 14 January
he won the brilliant victory of Rivoli, and two days later that of La
Favorita, which settled the fate of Mantua. Without waiting to receive
the surrender of the fortress, he proceeded to Tolentino, where on the
19 February he concluded a treaty with the Pope. Two months later, at
Leoben, he signed the preliminary articles of peace with Austria, which
marked the end of the great Campaign of Italy.

During his absence from Joséphine, Napoleon as usual wrote her nearly
every day. Madame de Rémusat, who is always reluctant to admit that
Napoleon was ever more controlled by his heart than by his head, is
nevertheless struck by the passion revealed in every line of this
correspondence. In her _Mémoires_, she says: “I have seen the
letters of Napoleon to Madame Bonaparte at the time of the first
campaign of Italy.... These letters are very singular: a writing almost
illegible, a faulty spelling, a style bizarre and confused; but
withal, a tone so passionate, sentiments so strong, expressions so
animated and at the same time so poetic, a love so apart from all other
loves, that there is no woman who would not prize having received such
letters.”

       *       *       *       *       *

As Milan is one of the hottest places in Italy, during his second
summer Napoleon resided at the magnificent château of Montebello (or
Mombello), which is situated on the old Como road a few miles from
the city. It was then a great country villa sitting far back from the
highroad in a large park with cool shady avenues, pretty fountains and
all the exquisite loveliness of an Italian retreat. From the broad high
terrace that ran around the front and the sides of the château, the
Alps could be seen on one side and the beautiful spires of the Milan
cathedral on the other.

Here most of the Bonaparte family were reunited for the first time
since they left Corsica four years before. Madame Bonaparte came to
secure Napoleon’s approval of the marriage of his eldest sister Élisa
to Félix Bacciochi, which had been celebrated at Marseille the first of
May, and to persuade him to furnish a dot. Napoleon finally yielded to
his mother’s wishes, and at the same time informed her of a marriage
which he had arranged between General Leclerc and his sister Pauline.
The marriage was celebrated on the 14 June, with both civil and
religious forms, by the express orders of Napoleon, and the civil union
of Bacciochi and Élisa was blessed by the Church at the same time.

This family meeting was not prolonged. After a visit of two weeks
Madame Letitia left for Corsica, accompanied by Élisa and her husband.
At the same time Joseph set out for Rome, where he had just been made
minister, taking with him his wife and his youngest sister, Caroline.
Jérôme was sent back to college at Paris, and Pauline remained in Italy
with Leclerc, who had been named chief of staff in the army.

The three months which Napoleon and Joséphine passed at Montebello
were perhaps the happiest of their lives. The Conqueror of Italy lived
in regal style, surrounded by his military court. The attention of
Europe was more drawn to this château than to all the palaces of the
emperors and kings. At Milan, as later at Paris, Joséphine admirably
served the interests of her husband. By her antecedents, her relations,
her character, she formed a connecting link between him and the old
aristocracy: without her, by his own admission made later on, he never
could have had any natural _rapport_ with the old régime. The
salon of the former Vicomtesse de Beauharnais recalled the traditions
of the most brilliant circles of the Faubourg Saint-Germain. Joséphine
received the noble families of Milan with an exquisite grace, and there
reigned a kind of etiquette which contrasted in a singular manner with
the democratic air affected by the general.

On the 18 August Napoleon and Joséphine made a short excursion to Lake
Maggiore, accompanied by Berthier and Miot. Immediately upon their
return they set out for Udine where Napoleon was to meet the Austrian
plenipotentiaries. On the 27 August they arrived at Passeriano where
they took up their residence in a château still in existence which had
formerly belonged to a doge of Venice. It was a fine country residence
situated upon the left bank of the Tagliamento about ten miles from
Udine.

The peace negotiations had dragged along through the summer and far
into the autumn of 1797 mainly owing to the hope of the Emperor that
events in France might turn to his advantage. The coup d’état of the 18
Fructidor (4 September) had destroyed the last hope of the Royalists,
and Bonaparte’s victorious army was still in Venetia ready to march
on Vienna, so nothing remained except to conclude peace. The final
treaty was signed on the 17 October: it bore the name of the Peace of
Campo-Formio from a village situated halfway between Passeriano and
Udine.

On the second day of November Napoleon and Joséphine were again back at
Milan. Leaving his wife there, Bonaparte started two weeks later for
Rastadt, travelling by way of Geneva, where he stopped for a day. He
was accompanied by his aides de camp, Duroc, Lavalette and Marmont; his
secretary, Bourrienne, and his physician, Yvan.

On the 25 November Bonaparte reached Rastadt, where he remained only
long enough to exchange with the Austrian plenipotentiaries the
ratification of the Treaty of Campo-Formio, and then left for Paris. He
arrived home on the 5 December, and took up his residence in the little
hôtel in the Rue Chantereine, from which he had set out twenty-one
months before an obscure man, to which he returned as a celebrity. On
the 29 December, by decree of the department of the Seine, the Rue
Chantereine was changed in his honor to Rue de la Victoire.




                             CHAPTER EIGHT

                               1798–1799

                       THE PURCHASE OF MALMAISON

   Joséphine Returns to Paris--The Talleyrand Fête--Purchase of the
   Hôtel Chantereine--Bonaparte’s Tour of Inspection--His Sudden
   Return--Napoleon’s Fortune--He Leaves for Toulon--The Fleet
   Sails--Joséphine at Plombières--She Buys Malmaison--Fortunes of
   the Bonapartes--Joséphine’s Indiscretions--Napoleon Hears the
   Reports--His Liaison with Madame Fourès


Joséphine finally reached Paris upon the second day of January. She
took nearly six weeks for the journey, and did not seem to be in as
great haste as she claimed in her letters, to leave that tiresome
Italy, and see her beloved daughter again. After a visit to Turin, she
crossed Mont-Cenis in terrible weather, and stopped several days at
Lyon. The fête to Bonaparte, planned by Talleyrand, had to be put off
from day to day, as the general wished his wife to be present.

Aside from the necessary calls on the Directors and ministers, during
the month after his return Napoleon made only a few appearances in
public. On the 10 December he attended the fête given in his honor by
the Directors at the Luxembourg. Another evening he was present during
one act of a play at the Français. The rest of the time he deliberately
stayed at home and refused to receive the applause of the people which
greeted him on every appearance.

The day after the arrival of Joséphine it was necessary for him to
issue from his retirement to attend the fête arranged by Talleyrand.
The Minister of Foreign Affairs then occupied the luxurious Hôtel
Gallifet, in the Rue du Bac, which had been splendidly decorated for
the occasion. At half past ten Bonaparte appeared, in civilian costume,
accompanied by his wife, who wore a Greek tunique, with cameos in her
hair. Somewhat embarrassed by the ovation he received, Napoleon took
the arm of Arnault and made the tour of the salons. It was during this
promenade that Madame de Staël forced herself upon his attention, and
received, in answer to her impertinent questions, the celebrated reply
which was to make of her his life-long enemy.

“General,” she said, as soon as she had met him, “what woman do you
love best?”

“My wife.”

“Naturally; but whom do you esteem most?”

“That one who is the best housekeeper.”

“Very true; but who do you think is the first among women?”

“Madame, the one who bears the most children.”

There is little wonder that the conceited Madame de Staël did not love
Napoleon after this brief passage at arms.

During the supper Bonaparte was seated beside his wife, to whom he was
most attentive. At one o’clock they left the ball.

On her return from Italy Joséphine had settled again in her little
hôtel of the Rue de la Victoire, upon which she had ordered extensive
alterations made, at a cost of over one hundred thousand francs,
although at the time she still had only a lease. However, on the last
day of March Bonaparte purchased the property for the sum of 52,000
francs. The house was soon full to overflowing with the many rare
paintings and objets d’art which Joséphine had shipped from Italy. This
was the beginning of the immense collection which later entirely filled
her château of Malmaison.

In October, before his return from Italy, Bonaparte had been appointed
general-in-chief of the Army of England. On the 4 February he left
Paris for a twelve days’ tour of inspection of the Channel ports from
Calais to Ostende. On his return he reported to the Directory that
the proposed invasion of England was a most dangerous and difficult
undertaking, and, as an alternative plan, suggested an eastern
expedition which would menace the British trade with the Indies. He
had little difficulty in obtaining the consent of the Directory to the
new plan, and on the 4 March the Government formally approved of the
expedition to Egypt.

All the familiars of Joséphine stood in the greatest awe of Napoleon,
but the moment he was absent the house was filled with the friends of
the mistress of the mansion. As soon as Bonaparte left for his tour of
the Channel ports, Joséphine seems to have renewed her intimacy with
Barras. There is certainly ground for suspicion in the note she hastily
scribbled to the secretary of the Director on the unexpected return of
her husband: “Bonaparte arrived to-night. I beg you, my dear Bottot, to
assure Barras of my regret that I cannot go to dinner with him. Tell
him not to forget me. You know better than any one my position.”

It was a notorious fact that most of the generals of the Republic
had not returned to Paris with empty hands, but Bonaparte pretended
that he was different from the others. Later, at Saint Helena, he
claimed that on his return from Italy his fortune did not exceed three
hundred thousand francs, but it seems probable that he had nearer three
millions. In addition, he had his salary of forty thousand francs as
general-in-chief, and seven thousand francs a month while head of the
French legation at Rastadt. During his absence in the East he left
his funds in the hands of Joseph, as a common purse for the family,
and it is well known that the Bonapartes did not suffer for lack of
money while he was away. It is very possible that in his recollections
Napoleon omitted a zero from his calculations.

On the 3 May 1798 Napoleon and Joséphine, after dining informally with
Barras at the Luxembourg, went to the Théâtre-Français to see Talma
in _Macbeth_. That evening the Conqueror of Italy was greeted
with the same enthusiasm as during the first days of his return. After
the play they went home, and at midnight set out for Toulon. Besides
Joséphine, Napoleon had in the carriage with him his secretary,
Bourrienne, and his aides de camp, Eugène, Duroc and Lavalette. To
escape the vigilance of the English spies Napoleon had kept his plans
entirely secret, and even forbade Joséphine to go to Saint-Germain to
say adieu to Hortense.

Upon their arrival at Toulon, Bonaparte informed Joséphine for the
first time that he did not intend to take her with him, as he did not
wish to expose her to the dangers and fatigues of the voyage, and the
severity of the climate. In vain she pleaded that the voyage had no
terrors for her after three trips across the Atlantic, and that the
heat of Egypt could not affect a Creole. To console her, Bonaparte
finally promised that, as soon as he was well established in Egypt, at
the end of two months, he would send for her the frigate _Pomone_,
under the convoy of which she had made her first voyage from Martinique
to France.

Bonaparte knew that there was no time to be lost in setting sail, but
the expedition was detained ten days by contrary winds. Although he was
not then aware of the fact, on the second day of May Nelson had been
detached from the fleet that was blockading Cadiz, to go in search of
information regarding the preparations at Toulon. He arrived off that
port on the 17 May, but was driven back by an adverse wind, and was
not able to return until ten days after the departure of the French
expedition. Never was Fortune more favorable to Napoleon! If the French
fleet had encountered Nelson at any time during the long voyage of six
weeks it had not more than one chance in a hundred of escaping absolute
destruction.

The adieux of Bonaparte and Joséphine were very tender. The signal for
departure was given, and before a strong north-west wind the fleet
moved out of the port. Bonaparte was on the _Orient_, a vessel of
one hundred and twenty guns, and from a balcony Joséphine with a glass
followed her husband as long as the ship was in sight.

After the departure of the expedition Joséphine did not return directly
to Paris, but went to Plombières in the Vosges to take the waters.
While there she met with a serious accident: a wooden balcony, upon
which she was standing with several friends, gave way under them,
and she fell fourteen feet to the pavement below. Fortunately no
bones were broken, but she was painfully bruised. Hortense was sent
for, at the school of Madame Campan, and nursed her mother during the
convalescence. No sovereign was ever better cared for. Barras received
the bulletins of her health drawn up by the resident physicians; all
the authorities of the department called; musicians, brought from
Epinal, gave her serenades; her rooms were filled with rare flowers.

At Plombières she received the first news of the expedition, from the
capture of Malta to the occupation of Cairo. She also learned from
Bonaparte’s letters that she must give up the idea of sailing to rejoin
him. The fleet of Nelson was in full command of the Mediterranean, and
all the French ports were closed. The frigate upon which she was to
have sailed had been captured by an English cruiser in leaving Toulon.

The last of August Joséphine was back in Paris. At this time she
arranged to purchase the estate of Malmaison. The price is generally
stated to have been 160,000 francs, “paid in part with her dot, and in
part with the resources of her husband.” As a matter of fact the deed
which was passed before a notary of Paris the 21 April 1799 shows that
the price agreed upon was 225,000 francs, with 37,500 francs additional
for the furniture, and over 9000 francs for the recording fee.
Joséphine only paid down in cash the amount of the furniture, 37,500
francs, with the avails of “diamonds and jewelry belonging to her.” The
balance was left unsettled.

From the funds deposited by Napoleon with Joseph was drawn the
money to pay for the princely estates bought about the same time by
other members of the family. In Italy, Lucien purchased of a Roman
princess an estate bringing in a revenue of 4000 francs a year; at
Paris, a hôtel corner of the Rues du Mont-Blanc and de la Victoire;
near Villers-Cotterets, a fine château, which with the farm of Soucy
brought in over 17,000 francs a year. Joseph also acquired, at Paris, a
new hôtel which cost him at the outset over 100,000 francs; and, near
Senlis, the magnificent estate of Mortefontaine, with a vast park and
one of the finest English gardens in Europe, for which he paid 258,000
francs. As the place had been much neglected during the Revolution, he
was obliged to spend in its restoration another quarter of a million
the first year. Truly, the modest three hundred thousand francs brought
back from Italy by Napoleon went a long way!

At the same time Joséphine had much difficulty in obtaining from Joseph
the payment of the small allowance of forty thousand francs fixed by
Napoleon, and was very indignant over the way in which he disbursed her
husband’s money. With her magnificent jewels, her priceless paintings
and objets d’art, she was actually short of money to meet her current
bills.

  [Illustration: JOSEPHINE]

In acting as he did, Joseph may have gone beyond his brother’s orders;
but the conduct of Joséphine since her return from Plombières had
been anything but exemplary. She was again on very intimate terms
with Barras, and her liaison with Hippolyte Charles, which had begun
at Milan, was a matter of public notoriety. At Malmaison this young
officer ruled almost as lord and master. Did Joséphine think, like
many others, that Bonaparte would never return from the Orient, or
did she imagine that Egypt was so far away that he would never hear
of her conduct? If so, she was mistaken in both suppositions: he was
to return, to give her a very _mauvais quart d’heure_, and the
reports were to reach him in Egypt, through an indiscretion on the
part of Junot. Both Bourrienne and Madame Junot have given us a vivid
picture of Napoleon’s rage and despair on this occasion. He cried: “I
would give all the world to know that Junot’s tale is false, so much do
I love Joséphine. But if she is really guilty, a divorce must separate
us forever. I will not submit to be the laughing-stock of all the
imbeciles of Paris. I will write Joseph to have the divorce declared.”

It is absurd to claim, as many historians have done, that Napoleon at
the time of his marriage was ignorant of Joséphine’s past life. He
certainly must have known of her relations with Barras, at least; but
the past did not concern him: all that he asked for was fidelity in
the future. The nobleness of his character, and his understanding of
the situation, are clearly shown in the letter he wrote her from Milan
11 June 1796: “Everything pleased me, even the remembrance of your
errors and of the afflicting scene which took place two weeks before
our marriage.” His rights over her heart and mind only date from the
hour that she accepted his love and freely gave him her hand: the past
no longer counts. But from that moment she belongs to him, and if she
deceives him, all is over. If Joséphine had been true to him, without
doubt Napoleon would have remained faithful in Egypt as he had been in
Italy.

At Cairo the favorite rendez-vous of the officers was a garden
modelled upon the Tivoli at Paris, which was kept by an old
school-friend of Bonaparte at Brienne. Here Napoleon met a very pretty
young woman with blond hair, a dazzling complexion, and beautiful
teeth. Her name was Marguerite-Pauline Bellisle, and she was an
apprentice to a modiste at Carcassonne when she married a young
lieutenant in the chasseurs à cheval named Fourès. In the midst of
their honeymoon came the command to embark for Egypt, with stringent
orders that no wives were to accompany the expedition. Like several
other devoted wives, the young woman donned one of her husband’s
uniforms and sailed on the same ship with him.

Either from virtue or calculation, Madame Fourès did not yield to the
first attack. It required declarations, letters, handsome presents.
Finally all was arranged.

The middle of December, Fourès received orders to leave for France,
this time alone, as bearer of letters to the Directory. A mansion
was hastily furnished, near the general’s palace, and the young lady
installed there. Unfortunately for the peace of the new _ménage_
the vessel upon which Fourès took passage was captured by the English,
who were well informed regarding events at Cairo, and were malicious
enough to send him back to Egypt. He rushed to Cairo, and made a scene
with his wife, who promptly secured a divorce.

Napoleon seems to have become very much in love with the little
Bellisle, or _Bellilote_ as she became known, and went so far as
to offer to marry her after divorcing Joséphine, provided she gave him
a child. “Mais quoi! la petite sotte n’en sait pas avoir,” he said with
humor. When he returned to France he arranged to have her follow him,
but she in turn was captured by the English. When she finally reached
Paris it was too late. Napoleon was reconciled with Joséphine, and
the coup d’état of the 18 Brumaire had made him master of France. The
Consul refused to see her, but made her a handsome allowance. She was
afterwards married again, separated from her husband, and lived to the
good old age of ninety-two years, dying in March 1869 during the last
year of the Second Empire.




                             CHAPTER NINE

                                 1799

                        THE RETURN OF BONAPARTE

   Bonaparte Leaves Egypt--He Lands in France--Joséphine Fails
   to Meet Him--Their Reconciliation--His Generous Pardon--He
   Pays Her Debts--Her Rôle in the Coup d’État--She Invites
   Gohier to Déjeuner--The Two Days of Brumaire--Bonaparte, First
   Consul--They Move to the Luxembourg


At midnight on Thursday the 22 August 1799 Bonaparte embarked at
Alexandria on the frigate _Muiron_, which with three other smaller
ships set sail at five o’clock in the morning. He was accompanied
by Murat and Lannes, both recently wounded, as well as by Berthier,
Bessières, Duroc, Lavalette and Marmont. He also took with him Eugène
de Beauharnais, and his secretary, Bourrienne.

He had the same good fortune as on his outward voyage. The English
fleet had gone to Cyprus for repairs and he slipped out unmolested.
Contrary winds forced the little fleet to hug the African coast, and
they only made three hundred miles in twenty days. The English ships
cruising between Sicily and Cape Bon were eluded. Then the wind changed
and better progress was made.

After a voyage of forty days Bonaparte entered the port of Ajaccio on
the first of October. Here he was detained for a week by adverse winds.
Finally, on the 7 October, he sailed for France. It was his last visit
to his native island.

At noon on the 9 October Napoleon landed at Fréjus, and at six o’clock
started for Paris. His journey was one long ovation. At every city
through which he passed he was received with transports of enthusiasm.
After a stop of half a day at Lyon, where he attended the theatre, at
midnight he again set out, travelling in a post-chaise at great speed,
not stopping by night or day. He reached Paris at six o’clock on the
morning of the 16 October and went directly to his hôtel in the Rue de
la Victoire, where, as upon his return from Italy, he found no one to
receive him.

Joséphine was dining at the Luxembourg with Gohier, the president of
the Directory, when the news was received of the unexpected landing
of Bonaparte at Fréjus. She had almost forgotten that he existed, and
seemed to think that he would never return. But there was no time now
for hesitation: she immediately set out to meet her husband, and tell
her story before he had a chance to see his brothers. She naturally
took the usual route by Dijon and Mâcon, but Napoleon was travelling
by way of the Bourbonnais, and she did not meet him. On her return to
Paris, a few days later, Bonaparte locked his door and refused to see
her. His brothers had taken advantage of her absence to tell Napoleon
the story of her conduct, and he was fully resolved upon a divorce. For
a whole day she knocked in vain, and cried and sobbed before the closed
door. Finally, at the suggestion of her maid, she sent for Eugène and
Hortense, who joined their supplications to those of their mother. The
door at last was unlocked, and Bonaparte appeared with open arms, his
eyes wet with tears, his face convulsed with the long and terrible
struggle which he had had with his heart. When his brothers appeared
the next morning they found that all had been forgiven and forgotten.

Notwithstanding all of Joséphine’s indiscretions Napoleon was wise to
abandon the idea of a divorce, which would have interfered seriously
with his plans. He did well to disregard the advice of his family,
who had always disapproved of his marriage and done their best to
bring about a rupture. During his absence, in spite of his orders to
Joséphine not to mingle in public affairs, she had manœuvred like a
skilled diplomatist, and had well prepared the way for his return.
Although her relations with Barras had now ceased, she was on very
cordial terms with her former admirer, as well as with Gohier, the
new president of the Directory. Her salon was also frequented by
Talleyrand, Fouché, Cambacérès, and many others whose support was
essential to the success of his plans. It is possible that without the
assistance of Joséphine, Napoleon might never have become emperor.

When Napoleon pardoned Joséphine, it was in no half-hearted way--it
was a pardon generous and complete, an entire wiping out of all her
errors. He had the remarkable faculty, when his confidence was renewed,
of no longer remembering: of suppressing in his marvellous memory all
recollections of faults which he did not wish to punish. Not only did
he forgive his wife, but, a virtue even rarer, he disdained to punish
her guilty accomplices, and never stood in the way of their advancement
in life.

He was equally generous in the payment of the enormous debts contracted
by Joséphine during his absence. He gave her the money to complete the
purchase of Malmaison, and settled with the decorators their account of
over a million francs, which, after a careful scrutiny of the bills,
he reduced by one-half, for over-charges and articles not actually
furnished. On the 12 November he also paid over a million francs for
the national property in the department of the Dyle, which she had
contracted to purchase. Five years later this estate was to furnish the
dot for Adèle, the natural daughter of Alexandre de Beauharnais, when
Joséphine arranged her marriage with a Captain Lecomte.

A husband willing to pardon his wife’s infidelity, and at the same time
pay over two millions of her debts, is one not often found, and if
Joséphine was incapable of fully appreciating such generosity, she at
any rate, up to the time of her divorce, gave no further grounds for
public scandal. In her own words, she was too much afraid of losing
“her position.”

During the weeks of preparation for the coup d’état of the 18 Brumaire
(9 November), Joséphine played an important rôle. In spite of all the
precautions that were taken it was impossible to prevent rumors from
reaching the ears of the three Directors who were not in the plot.
Barras received warnings; also Gohier and Moulin, but they all ignored
the reports. In order to keep Gohier out of the way on the critical
day, Bonaparte took advantage of his admiration for Joséphine, to
have his wife invite the Director to déjeuner. At midnight on the
17 Brumaire she wrote a short note, and sent it by Eugène to the
Luxembourg:

   Will not you and your wife, my dear Gohier, come to breakfast
   with me to-morrow morning at eight o’clock. Do not fail, for
   there are some very interesting matters which I would like to
   talk over with you. Adieu, my dear Gohier. Believe me always
   your sincere friend

                                              LAPAGERIE-BONAPARTE

But Gohier was alarmed over an invitation for so early an hour in the
morning, and remained home, sending his wife in his place. While the
stirring events of the morning were taking place, Joséphine used all of
her charm to keep Madame Gohier at her house. The wife of the director
finally succeeded in making her escape; and with some difficulty
reached the Luxembourg, through the streets thronged with spectators
and encumbered by the movements of the troops. As a profound secret,
Joséphine had informed her visitor of the intention of Talleyrand to
see Barras and demand his resignation. This information led Gohier to
think that only Barras was to be eliminated, and from that moment he
made no further efforts to oppose the plans of the conspirators. So
this little plot did not entirely fail.

Late in the evening Bonaparte returned from the Tuileries to the Rue
de la Victoire, and gave Joséphine a full account of the events of
the day. The night passed quietly. Lannes guarded the Tuileries, and
Moreau, the Luxembourg. The troops occupied all the strategic points
of the capital. The theatres were crowded, as usual. Without, the rain
fell in torrents, and the streets were practically deserted.

On Sunday morning, the 19 Brumaire, the air was clear and cool, after
the storm of the night before. At dawn the troops began their march
from Paris to Saint-Cloud, where the Councils were to meet at midday.
The “army of generals” gathered at Bonaparte’s house to receive his
final orders. He soon appeared upon the steps of the hôtel, in his
uniform of general, wearing the little hat which was already legendary.
Entering his carriage, with his aides de camp, he set out for
Saint-Cloud, escorted by a small detachment of cavalry.

The day was long and tiresome, and for many hours the result was in
doubt. It finally ended in the dissolution of the Directory, and the
appointment of three temporary Consuls: Bonaparte, Sieyès and Ducos. It
was after midnight before all the legislative work was finished, and
the new Consuls took their oath of office.

“At three in the morning,” writes Bourrienne, “I accompanied Bonaparte
in his carriage to Paris. Extremely fatigued after so many trials, and
absorbed in his reflections, he did not utter a single word during
the journey.... Back in the little house in the Rue de la Victoire he
kissed Joséphine, who was in bed, and told her all the incidents of the
day. Then he rested for a few hours, and woke up in the morning, the
master of Paris and of France.”

The day following the 19 Brumaire, the 11 November by our calendar, was
a décadi, or Republican day of rest. At ten o’clock in the morning,
Bonaparte, dressed in civilian costume, left his house, and in a
carriage, escorted only by six dragoons, proceeded to the Luxembourg,
to join his two colleagues and set the new government in operation.
During the course of the day Joséphine also left the little hôtel in
the Rue de la Victoire, and moved across the Seine. In all but name,
the “little Creole” was now sovereign of France!




                              CHAPTER TEN

                                 1800

                          THE CONSULAR COURT

   The Luxembourg--Important Rôle of Joséphine--Her Devotion to
   Napoleon--Secret of Her Power--Her Royalism--Assistance to the
   Émigrés--Importance to Napoleon’s Policy--Marriage of Caroline
   and Murat--The Tuileries--Life There--The New Society--Visits to
   Malmaison--The Château--Napoleon at His Best


At the Petit-Luxembourg Napoleon occupied the former apartment of
Moulin on the ground floor, on the right as you enter from the Rue
Vaugirard. His cabinet was near a private staircase which led to the
first floor, where Joséphine was installed in the old quarters of
Gohier. The dinner was served at five o’clock, and the table was always
set for twenty persons. Joséphine did the honors with her usual grace.
If Bonaparte was tired, or absorbed, and refused to talk, no one felt
neglected. Since the rude shock which she had received on the return of
Bonaparte, Joséphine had conducted herself with so much tact that she
had entirely regained her former place in his esteem. She was no longer
loved with the same blind devotion, but she had become a very important
element in the new Consular Court. By nature and by experience she was
admirably adapted to serve her husband’s interests in rallying all
parties and all factions to the support of the new government. The
nobles of the old régime who had frequented the hôtel in the Rue
Chantereine, such as Caulaincourt, Just de Noailles and Ségur, began
to encounter in her salon at the Luxembourg men of the Revolution like
Monge, Réal and Cambacérès.

  [Illustration: NAPOLEON, FIRST CONSUL]

No one was received except upon a written invitation, and formal notice
was served by Bonaparte that the dress, or rather undress, of the
ladies who frequented the Court of the Directory, would no longer be
tolerated. In the _Moniteur_ appeared a report worded as follows:

“During the month of December past there was a large assembly at the
Luxembourg. When every one was in the reception room, Bonaparte ordered
the servants to make a large fire. He even repeated this order two or
three times. When some one made the remark that it was impossible to
put more wood in the fireplace, he said, ‘That will do. I wanted a good
fire because the cold is excessive, and _these ladies are nearly
nude_.’” Advice to readers: decency is the order of the day; and
decency in dress would bring in its train decency in morals.

For their trips to Malmaison, as for every other function in life,
Joséphine has the rare faculty of being always ready, and ever
submissive to her husband’s orders. Her hours of rest, of meals, of
every kind, are arranged so as not to interfere with his work. As soon
as his task is finished, Joséphine is always ready, at any hour of day
or night, to eat, to go out, to start on a journey without previous
notice, in a costume which becomes her, and is suitable for the
occasion. She has constantly on her lips the same smile, which always
seems natural, and never forced; her voice is ever soft and soothing,
with her pretty Creole accent, which pleases the ear, and is like the
caressing touch of a loving hand. To this man of thirty years, who has
never known a home, who has always lived in an inn or a tent, she gives
the delightful experience of a well-ordered and luxurious household, a
touch of domestic life.

At this time Joséphine has no official rôle to play: she has no
recognized place in the State; she is present on occasions of ceremony
only as a distinguished guest, who looks on from window or balcony. She
makes a point of seeming to exercise no influence over her husband,
except in deeds of good-will. This is the real secret of her power, and
she knows it. The day that she even attempted to direct his actions,
her power would be lost. Bonaparte would tolerate no Pompadour, no
Marie-Antoinette at his side. As for the rest, he cares little. She can
have all the money she wants, to pay for her toilettes and her jewels,
to settle her old debts; but political influence, never! Her indirect
power, in the form of charity and social duties, receives his entire
approbation, as it is directed to the same object which he himself is
striving to attain.

In all her sentiments, Joséphine is a royalist, both from natural
inclination and from reasons purely personal to herself. She has the
most tender attachment to the name of the King, and the Ancien Régime.
The reason is not hard to find. If Bonaparte plays the rôle of Monk
and recalls the Bourbons, he will have at least the title of duc and
peer, the dignity of marshal or constable of France, a great position
at Court, and she will have the assurance of sharing his fortune and of
never being repudiated. “Indeed,” remarks one of her historians, “how,
in 1799, only seven years after the fall of the Throne, could Joséphine
have any other ideas? What was there greater in ancient France, after
the king--and no one then thought that he could become king, because
one does not become king--what was there greater than duc and peer,
maréchal de France? What was there higher than these dignities to
which, in the most dizzy dream of ambition, a private individual could
aspire?”

She does not suspect, she cannot imagine, that this new society demands
a new form of government, that the man who is to accomplish this task
has appeared on the scene, and that that man is her husband!

Bonaparte is by no means displeased with the royalist sympathies of
his wife. He wishes to gain time in his negotiations with the rebels
in the Vendée, to endeavor to rally them to his cause, and enlist them
in his armies. For this reason he does not wish to break too abruptly
with the Pretender, who has already made advances to him. He knows that
the émigrés are only too anxious to return to France and recover at
least a part of their property. Joséphine is practically the retained
advocate of the Royalists and the Émigrés, and the favors which she
solicits, and is accorded, one by one, are not calculated to excite the
alarm of the purchasers of the national property, or arouse the wrath
of the Jacobins. “Little by little this immense social force, lost for
the France of the Revolution, will flow back from every part of Europe
towards the France of the Consulate, and bring back, with the habits of
courtesy and elegance, administrators for the departments, magistrates
for the superior courts, diplomats for the legations, officers for the
troops, _causeurs_ for the salons, personages for the Court....
Bonaparte feels that the glory of the past, represented by illustrious
names, is necessary to the splendor of the future; and to create a
France worthy of the destiny which he prepares for her, he has need of
all her children.” Without in the least suspecting the fact, Joséphine
thus played a most important rôle in that policy of fusion, which was
one of the greatest principles of Napoleon’s administration, and one
which specially characterized it.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the 20 January 1800, at Mortefontaine was celebrated the marriage,
by civil forms only, of Caroline Bonaparte and Joachim Murat. According
to Madame Récamier, Caroline, although not so beautiful as her sister
Pauline, was very attractive. She strongly possessed the Napoleonic
type of countenance, and had much intelligence, and a strong will.

Murat, who at that time was only a general of division, was the most
striking cavalier in the French army. Young, handsome, full of life,
with his brilliant uniforms, on the field of battle or in a review, he
attracted universal attention.

Napoleon at first was very much opposed to the match. When Murat was
sent to Paris after the armistice of Cherasco, he was too attentive to
the wife of his general-in-chief, and boasted rather indiscreetly of
his _bonne fortune_. Later he fell in love with Caroline, during
her visit to Milan, and was accepted by her. To secure the consent of
Napoleon, they solicited the good offices of Joséphine. What better
means of convincing Bonaparte that, if Joséphine had ever favored
Murat’s suit, all was now over? Joséphine warmly espoused his cause,
with the double object of putting an end to Napoleon’s suspicions, and
of securing in Murat a strong ally in her constant struggle against the
enmity of the Bonapartes.

On the occasion of her marriage Caroline received from her brothers
a dot of forty thousand francs, the same amount that they had given
to Pauline. In addition she had a trousseau and presents of the value
of twelve thousand francs. Nearly all the members of the family were
present at the ceremony, but no mention can be found of the First
Consul and his wife. The young couple took up their residence in the
Hôtel de Brionne, near the Tuileries, and continued to be on the
warmest terms of intimacy with Joséphine.

       *       *       *       *       *

After living for three months at the Luxembourg, on the 19 February
1800 Napoleon moved to the Tuileries, which became his principal place
of residence during the Consulate and the Empire. He occupied the suite
of Louis the Fourteenth on the first floor, facing on the Gardens,
while Joséphine lived below him on the ground floor, in the former
apartment of Marie-Antoinette.

As at the Luxembourg, life at the Tuileries at first was very simple.
It was too soon for the appointment of chamberlains and ladies of the
palace. On the day of the formal entrance of the First Consul to the
Tuileries, Joséphine, who had preceded him in a private carriage, was
modestly placed in a window of the Pavilion de Flore, to view the
ceremony. But two days later, when Bonaparte received the diplomatic
corps, she had all of the members presented to her, and held a court
which recalled that of the queens.

During the early days, it was not easy to constitute a new society at
the Tuileries. Bonaparte himself had had no experience in the world.
Having passed all his time in the army, he had but few acquaintances
at Paris, and found it necessary constantly to call upon his colleague
Lebrun for information regarding persons and things. There would also
have been a great outcry from the Republicans if he had immediately
received the personages of the Ancien Régime, the royalists and the
émigrés. These persons, at first, affected to draw a line between the
First Consul and his wife. While they did not mount the steps to the
apartment of Bonaparte on the first floor, they filled the rooms of
the former Vicomtesse de Beauharnais on the floor below. Each décade,
the First Consul gave in the Galerie de Diane a grand dinner with two
hundred _couverts_. As the Russian Princesse Dolgorouki wrote at
this time: “It was not exactly a Court, but it was no longer a camp.”

  [Illustration: CHÂTEAU OF MALMAISON]

As often as he could lay down the cares of office, generally three
or four times a month, Bonaparte went to Malmaison for a day’s rest.
This estate, purchased by Joséphine during his absence in Egypt, had
become his favorite place of recreation. The château was situated in
a fine location, near the village of Rueil, on the left bank of the
Seine, about nine miles from Paris. The building, which has recently
been restored and presented to the State as a museum of Napoleonic
souvenirs, consisted then, as now, of three stories, with a plain
façade, and a tile roof. On the ground floor, at the left of the
large vestibule, were the dining-room, the council chamber and the
library; in the other wing, the billiard-room, the boudoir, the salon
of Joséphine, and the gallery. From the library there was access to the
garden by a little bridge thrown across the moat which runs along this
side of the château.

From the billiard-room there was a staircase to the first floor. Here,
at the right, an antechamber opened into Joséphine’s bedroom, which was
oval in form, and hung in red. For many years this was their common
chamber, and here Joséphine drew her last breath while Napoleon was in
exile at Elba. Two other adjoining rooms, and a bath-room, completed
the private suite. In the other wing were the rooms occupied by
Hortense after her marriage. In the middle there was a long corridor,
from which opened several small rooms, occupied by the aides de camp on
duty, or invited guests.

Malmaison was for Joséphine what the Petit-Trianon had been for
Marie-Antoinette. In her time the grounds extended as far as the
village of Rueil, and were beautifully decorated with exotic trees,
rare plants, exquisite flowers, and small lakes with their white and
black swans.

At Malmaison, Napoleon always appeared at his best. The great man
relaxed, and threw off his cares; he was amiable, familiar, indulgent.
He took part in the games with the ardor of a youth. He joked, he told
stories with a spirit which astonished everybody. He was an admirable
host, affable, spirituel, putting all his guests at their ease. At that
time he had not yet abandoned his republican simplicity, and adopted
the tiresome and chilling etiquette of the Imperial Court.




                            CHAPTER ELEVEN

                                 1800

                       THE QUESTION OF HEREDITY

   The Season of 1800 at Paris--Problems of the First
   Consul--Success of His Administration--His Reception
   after Marengo--The “Conspiracy of Marengo”--Part Taken by
   Lucien and Joseph--The Meeting of Auteuil--Alliance of
   Fouché and Talleyrand--Joseph in Italy--Napoleon Answers
   the Pretender--Decision to Amend the Constitution--Alarm
   of Joséphine--The “Parallel”--Disgrace of Lucien--Louis
   Chosen--Joséphine’s Plan


The winter season of 1800 in Paris was very brilliant. On the 26
January the new Minister of the Interior, Lucien Bonaparte, gave
a grand ball in honor of his sister Caroline and her husband, at
the magnificent Hôtel Brissac, Rue de Grenelle, which he occupied
at the time. Dinners and balls, which recalled the fêtes of the
_fermiers-généraux_ under the monarchy, were also given by the
great bankers of the day. All classes of society took part in the
social whirl, and the dance was never so popular. For a period of ten
years the Parisians had been deprived of the popular masked balls of
the Opéra, and their reopening was one of the features of the Carnival.

But while Paris danced and played the First Consul was occupied with
very serious problems. The internal affairs of France were in very bad
shape: the treasury was empty; civil war still raged in the Vendée; the
soldiers were ill-fed and ill-clad; and the armies were demoralized
from frequent defeats. The foreign situation was equally discouraging.
The English Government had declined his pacific overtures, and with
Austria it was clear that there was no chance of peace except through
victory.

During the winter the energy and activity of Bonaparte were everywhere
in evidence, and the sudden resurrection of France at this time is one
of the most remarkable events in modern history. “Instantly, as if by
enchantment,” writes the English historian, Alison, “everything was
changed; order reappeared out of chaos, talent emerged from obscurity,
vigor arose out of the elements of weakness. The arsenals were filled,
the veterans crowded to their eagles, the conscripts joyfully repaired
to the frontier. La Vendée was pacified, the exchequer began to
overflow. In little more than six months after Napoleon’s accession,
the Austrians were forced to seek refuge under the cannon of Ulm, Italy
was regained, unanimity and enthusiasm prevailed among the people,
and the revived energy of the nation was launched into a career of
conquest.”

On the 6 May, Bonaparte left Paris for Italy; two weeks later he
crossed the Grand-Saint-Bernard; on the second day of June he entered
Milan; on the fourteenth he decisively defeated the Austrians at
Marengo, and at one stroke regained nearly all of the territory in
northern Italy which had been lost during his absence in Egypt.

On his return to France, Napoleon received a perfect ovation at every
stage of his journey. When he entered Paris the night of the second
of July, after an absence of less than two months, the enthusiasm was
indescribable. An innumerable crowd gathered in the Tuileries Gardens
to cheer him, and he expressed his pleasure to Bourrienne by saying:
“The noise of these acclamations is as sweet to me as the sound of the
voice of Joséphine!” Twenty years later, on the rock of Saint Helena,
he spoke of this as one of the happiest days of his life.

During Napoleon’s absence occurred the so-called “Conspiracy of
Marengo,” the details of which are little known. While he was still
engaged in putting down the civil war at home, and repelling the
foreign invaders from the frontiers of France, his brothers Joseph
and Lucien had already begun the struggle for the supreme power in
the event of his death. The question of heredity, which was to be the
source of his greatest troubles, and one of the causes of his final
downfall, had already been raised, before his supreme power was even
definitely established.

As early as the month of February, Lucien was exchanging views with
Bernadotte, who, during the Consulate and the Empire, never lived a day
without plotting to overthrow Napoleon. A month before the departure
of the First Consul for Italy, in his cabinet at the Tuileries,
Fouché, regarding Lucien with his terrible eyes, exclaimed: “I will
have the Minister of the Interior himself arrested, if I learn that
he is conspiring!” A contemporary who endeavors to find excuses for
Lucien, and to defend him from the charge of conspiracy, is forced to
admit that: “The political immorality, the civil dishonesty of his
administration; the disgraceful peculations, the insatiable cupidity of
the agents by whom he was surrounded, did much to injure his brother’s
government.”

Joseph, for his part, acted much more discreetly, but he let his
brother know that he wished to be designated as his successor. Nothing
in the new Constitution gave this power to the First Consul, who had
been elected for ten years, and was reëligible. With his childish
vanity, Joseph could see no reason why he should not be as acceptable
to the French nation as the conqueror of Italy and Egypt, and thought
that it only needed a word from Napoleon to amend in his favor a
Constitution adopted by the practically unanimous vote of three million
citizens!

In a conversation with the First Consul, the day before his departure
for Italy, Joseph seems to have raised for the first time the question
of the Consular heredity, and he showed his hand more clearly in a
letter written on the 24 May. In all Corsicans there is a strong
sentiment of the clan, from which Napoleon himself was not exempt.
Joseph felt that, as the eldest, he was the chief of the clan, the head
of the family; therefore, it was not a favor which he solicited: it was
a right which he claimed.

But he did not rely entirely upon the support of Napoleon to gain his
point. Upon the suggestion of his friend Miot, a council was held at
Auteuil, at which were present nearly all the leading members of the
former Assemblies. The possibility of the death of Bonaparte, and the
question of his successor, were discussed; but the name of Joseph was
not even mentioned. After wavering between La Fayette and Carnot, they
decided in favor of the “organizer of victory,” whom Napoleon had
recalled from exile and made Minister of War.

At this same time an alliance was formed between Talleyrand and
Fouché, which was to bear its full fruit fourteen years later, when
these two arch-conspirators and under-handed enemies of Napoleon were
to precipitate his fall and bring back the Bourbons. At this time,
however, their plans only contemplated the formation of a triumvirate,
consisting of themselves and one accommodating colleague.

Lucien was not involved in any of these later schemes. On the 14 May,
he lost his wife; and for at least ten days he retired to his country
estate, abandoning entirely the direction of his department.

In the meantime, Joseph was so anxious to obtain an immediate response
from his brother that he could not remain quietly at Paris, and set out
for Italy. When he arrived at Milan, the victory of Marengo had settled
the whole question. Napoleon was now the absolute master of France, and
the decision of the matter was entirely in his own hands. He was fully
informed of the plots and counter-plots, but chose to ignore them all.
The only outcome was that Carnot lost his portfolio.

Leaving for Italy in the costume of the Institute, on his return
Napoleon presides over the Council of State in the uniform of general.
It is only after Marengo that he feels his place secure as head of the
State. It was not until the 7 September that he finally and definitely
replied to the proposals of the Pretender:

“I have received, sir, your letter; I thank you for the polite things
you say to me. You can not hope to return to France; it would be
necessary for you to march over five hundred thousand dead bodies.
Sacrifice your interests to the repose and happiness of France.
History will give you credit for your action.”

The “Conspiracy of Marengo” is interesting because it marks the first
grouping of factions which on several occasions were again to come
to the front during the Empire; and because it reveals the principal
weakness of Napoleon’s personal régime. These plots convinced him
of the necessity of providing for the Consular succession. The new
Constitution, perhaps intentionally, had left the matter in very vague
shape. For the first time Napoleon now fully realized the necessity
of facing this question of heredity, so important to himself, to his
brothers, and, above all, to Joséphine.

Napoleon, at the age of thirty-one, could not abandon the hope of an
heir--hence the constant menace of divorce for Joséphine, who, after
four years of marriage, could hardly expect to bear another child. Her
hope also of a restoration of the Bourbons had now been extinguished
by the action of her husband. In this dilemma she naturally sought the
support of such former Jacobins as Fouché and Réal, who were opposed to
the extension of the powers of the First Consul, and above all to the
designation of his successor.

As for Napoleon’s brothers, they felt that there could be no question
of their _rights_ to the succession. One would think, as Napoleon
once expressed it, that he, as the younger brother, had usurped the
place and the rights of Joseph, as successor to their father the late
king! They were also so convinced that it was impossible for Napoleon
himself to have any children, that they could not conceive of his
repudiating Joséphine, and marrying a younger woman in the hope of
having an heir.

Lucien apparently recognized the rights of Joseph, as the elder, and
was willing to await his turn as heir presumptive, especially as his
brother had no children. The two brothers therefore sought, each in his
own way, to secure the adoption of the principle of designation, after
which each one hoped to be chosen.

With the death of his charming wife, Catherine Boyer, who,
notwithstanding her common origin, had finished by gaining the love of
all the family, as well as the general esteem of society, Lucien had
more and more neglected his official duties, and plunged into all kinds
of dissipation. Napoleon was obliged to call him to account, and there
were several unpleasant scenes between the brothers.

Matters were finally brought to a head by the publication of the famous
“Parallel.” One morning, towards the end of October, Fouché entered the
cabinet of the First Consul and handed him a little pamphlet entitled
_Parallèle entre César, Cromwell et Bonaparte_. Two paragraphs
were specially marked, which suggested the idea of heredity and pushed
the candidacy of the brothers of the Consul.

This brochure, written by Lucien, although he denied it, and widely
distributed under the frank of the Minister of the Interior, had caused
a great sensation in all the departments. Lucien is summoned from his
country place, Plessis, and there is a violent scene between him and
Fouché in the presence of the First Consul. Napoleon remains a passive
spectator of the discussion. Joséphine enters the room and takes part.
She seats herself upon Napoleon’s knees, and runs her fingers gently
through his hair and over his face. “I beg you, Bonaparte,” she says,
“do not make yourself a king. It is this wretch Lucien who urges you to
it; do not listen to him.”

With much regret, Napoleon asked for Lucien’s resignation, and to cover
his disgrace sent him as ambassador to Madrid, with an enormous salary.

This exile in disguise of Lucien is not all that Joséphine gains from
the publication of the Parallel and the opportune intervention of
Fouché. Napoleon is now fully convinced of the necessity of adopting
the principle of the right of designation, but the choice of the
individual presents many difficulties. He puts aside Joseph, a most
worthy man, but with no application, and no capacity for public
affairs. Lucien is now out of the question. For a moment he thinks of
Eugène de Beauharnais, who would have been the best choice of all, but
decides that he is too young and inexperienced. The next day he makes
his decision. “It is not necessary,” he says, “to cudgel our brains to
find a successor. I have found one: it is Louis. He has all of the good
qualities, and none of the faults of his brothers.”

Joséphine was delighted when Napoleon informed her of his choice, in
which, unconsciously, he may have been influenced by his wife. “Louis
has an excellent heart, a very superior mind,” she said. “He loves
Bonaparte as a lover loves his mistress.”

From that moment her plan was settled: Louis _must_ marry
Hortense!




                            CHAPTER TWELVE

                               1800–1802

                         MARRIAGE OF HORTENSE

   Louis Bonaparte--His Early Years--Change in His Character--His
   Life in Paris--He Avoids Marriage--Hortense de Beauharnais--Her
   Appearance and Character--Love of Her Mother--Pride
   in Her Father--Early Dislike of Bonaparte--Fancy for
   Duroc--The Infernal Machine--Narrow Escapes of Napoleon and
   Joséphine--Public Demand for an Heir--Josephine’s Dismay--Louis
   Goes to Spain--Joséphine’s Visit to Plombières--Return of
   Louis--His Marriage to Hortense


Louis Bonaparte, who was born on the 2 September 1778, was nine years
younger than Napoleon, who regarded him very much in the light of an
adopted son. In February 1791, when Napoleon returned from his home
in Corsica to his regiment at Auxonne, after an absence of nearly
seventeen months, he brought with him his favorite younger brother. On
his meagre pay of one hundred francs a month he had undertaken this
care in order to relieve to some extent the financial difficulties
of his widowed mother. In his shabby little room, with its sparse
furniture, there was no place for Louis, and he slept on a mattress in
an adjoining cabinet. Napoleon himself prepared their frugal meals. He
gave his brother lessons in mathematics and generally supervised his
education. At a later date he complained of his brother’s ingratitude,
and reminded him that for his sake he had deprived himself even of the
necessaries of life. The blindness of Napoleon to the faults of his
brothers and sisters is almost the only weak point in his character, as
it also reveals one of the most attractive sides of his heart. He never
could do too much for his family, who, almost without exception, repaid
him with the basest ingratitude. They all seemed to think that their
good fortune was due entirely to their own merits, and not at all to
the senseless partiality of their great brother.

In 1795, Napoleon procured for Louis admission to the military
school at Châlons. At this time he wrote in the warmest terms of his
brother’s fine qualities of heart and mind. The following year Louis,
who was then only eighteen years of age, was one of Napoleon’s aides
de camp in Italy. He was his messmate, his private secretary, his
man of confidence. At this time Louis was splendid company--always
full of life and spirits. At Milan, he contracted a disease which
in a short time not only affected his health, but seemed to change
his moral character. For the rest of his life he was a regular
hypochondriac--constantly worrying about his health and persuaded that
he was doomed to an early death.

During the Egyptian expedition, Louis again acted as aide de camp to
his brother, but was sent back to France with despatches some time
before the return of Napoleon. In January 1800, when only twenty-two
years of age, he was appointed chief of brigade. He then took up
his residence in Paris, where he associated with men of letters and
occupied himself with everything except his military career. He took
no part in the Marengo campaign, during which he remained at Paris,
occupied with his literary pursuits. None of his friends seemed to
understand the radical change in his character. Napoleon thought that
a journey might rouse him from his melancholy, and proposed a trip to
Germany, which Louis eagerly accepted, “to escape,” he said later, “the
solicitations for his marriage with Hortense.”

It is impossible, however, for us to believe that Hortense was so
disagreeable, or the plans of Joséphine so objectionable to him at this
time as he tries to make out in his _Reflections upon the government
of Holland_, drawn up twenty years later. Even if Joséphine, as
early as August 1800, had formed in her secret heart the project which
she carried out a year later, she certainly had not made any moves
which could arouse in Louis the apprehension that she had designs upon
his independence.

At that time Hortense was only seventeen years of age. She was not
very pretty, but was singularly attractive from the beauty of her form
and the grace of her movements. Her nose was large and her mouth ugly,
with her mother’s poor teeth, but her blond hair and soft violet eyes
gave to her face an expression of exquisite tenderness: the _tout
ensemble_ was one which attracted and fascinated everybody. She had
been educated at the fashionable school of Madame Campan and possessed
all the accomplishments of a young lady of good family. She sang and
danced well, she played the harp and the piano, she embroidered, she
excelled in all the little tasks of the salon, she was quite literary
in her tastes. She was a fine equestrian, and took a leading part in
the sports and pastimes of the château life. In character, she was very
sweet and amiable, but became very obstinate when she was crossed. Her
finest trait was her life-long adoration of her mother, which, it must
be confessed, Joséphine had done little to deserve.

After their return from Martinique, her mother had placed her at the
age of seven in a convent; when that was closed during the Revolution,
she was apprenticed to a sempstress. Later she was practically
abandoned for four years by her mother in the school at Saint-Germain.
On the few rare occasions that Joséphine visited the school she was
prodigal in her demonstrations of affection, with her kisses which cost
her so little, for this mother was “coquette even with her children.”
Hortense regarded her mother as a wonderful being, and returned
her affection a hundred fold. In her innocence she knew nothing of
her mother’s worldly life, of her struggle for existence, of the
connections she formed, either from taste or necessity.

She knew that her father was the Vicomte de Beauharnais, a handsome
cavalier, who attended the Queen’s balls, was president of the
Constituent Assembly, general-in-chief of the Army of the Rhine, and
guillotined under the Terror. Her conception of her father’s career was
similar to that which we find in many of the histories, and equally far
from the truth. She was proud of her name, one of the finest in France,
and also of her mother, whom she considered worthy of her father.

Hortense had therefore been much chagrined when her mother married
an obscure Republican general, of doubtful nobility, who had been
absolutely unknown before the Revolution. She had only seen him once
before the marriage, at a dinner given by Barras at the Luxembourg in
January 1796. Hortense, who was then not quite thirteen, had been
taken from school for the occasion. She was jealous of the attentions
to her mother of the little general, whose name she did not even know.
She said: “He talked with great vivacity, and seemed only interested in
my mother.”

She next saw Bonaparte, for a few days only, on his return from Italy,
and then again at the painful scene in the Rue de la Victoire, when she
implored him to pardon her mother, without very clearly understanding
what her mother had done. Under all the circumstances, would it not be
strange if she had any love for her step-father?

Like most young girls, Hortense had a very sentimental side to her
nature. She wished to marry for love, and to find love in her marriage.
It has often been said that Duroc, the favorite aide de camp of
Napoleon, loved her, and that she reciprocated his affection. The First
Consul had thought of him for one of his sisters: he certainly would
have accepted him for his step-daughter. Duroc was a gentleman--perhaps
not of an illustrious family, but of better birth certainly than
Bacciochi, Leclerc, or Murat. But Duroc was sent on a diplomatic
mission to Berlin, and nothing came of this incipient love affair.

With her usual selfishness, Joséphine, in considering the _partis_
who presented themselves, never thought of the happiness of her
daughter, but only of her own personal interests. But this was usual
in those days. Her aunt, Madame Renaudin, certainly had not thought of
Joséphine’s happiness when she married her to Alexandre de Beauharnais.

Even if Joséphine had not already made up her mind to bring about the
marriage of Louis and Hortense, she would have been decided by the
attempt to assassinate the First Consul on Christmas eve 1800. The
conspirators knew that he expected to be present at the Opéra that
evening to hear the new oratorio of _The Creation_, by Haydn, the
most popular composer of the day. They expected that his carriage would
take the usual route by the Rue Saint-Nicaise, which is no longer in
existence. This was a long narrow street bordering the Carrousel and
running from the Seine to the Rue Saint-Honoré, where it ended near the
Rue Richelieu in which the Opéra was then situated. In this street an
infernal machine, installed in a one-horse cart, was placed at a point
which Bonaparte’s carriage would pass, and the time that it would take
him to come from the Tuileries was carefully calculated so that the
machine would explode at the right moment.

After dinner, Napoleon, who was fatigued from a hard day’s work, had
fallen asleep on a sofa, and was with difficulty aroused and persuaded
to start by the ladies of the Tuileries, Joséphine, Caroline and
Hortense, who did not wish to miss the performance. At eight o’clock
he set out, accompanied by Lannes, Bessières and an aide de camp, and
followed by a small escort of mounted grenadiers. The coachman, who had
already begun his Christmas celebration, was half-drunk, and drove at
a furious rate. This fact alone saved Bonaparte’s life. The carriage
passed the infernal machine, and had just rounded the corner into the
Rue Richelieu when the explosion occurred. Lannes and Bessières wished
to stop, but Bonaparte ordered the coachman to proceed. A minute later
he entered the _loge_ with his usual calm face, and demanded a
copy of the libretto.

The life of Joséphine was also saved by an incident equally trivial.
She was wearing that evening for the first time a magnificent Oriental
shawl presented to Bonaparte by the Sultan. Rapp, the aide de camp on
duty, who was to escort the ladies, ventured to remark to Joséphine
that she had not arranged the shawl with her usual grace. At her
request he showed her how the shawl was draped by the Egyptian ladies.
The party then descended the staircase of the Pavillion de Flore,
and entered their carriage. They traversed the Carrousel, and had
just turned into the Rue Saint-Nicaise when the machine exploded. The
windows of the carriage were shattered and the arm of Hortense was
slightly cut by a piece of glass. Rapp descended to see if the First
Consul had been injured, and the carriage continued its way by another
street. When the three ladies entered the box, Napoleon greeted them
with a smile, as if nothing unusual had happened.

The news of this dastardly outrage, in which over fifteen people
lost their lives, soon spread through the hall, and the oratorio was
interrupted while the audience arose and frantically applauded the
First Consul. A few minutes later the party left the Opéra and returned
to the Tuileries, where Bonaparte received the reports of the police
and the congratulations of his ministers.

This attempt on Napoleon’s life was a terrible shock to Joséphine: it
gave new impetus to the public demand for an heir to the First Consul,
as necessary to the security of the State; and this for Joséphine
aroused again the dreaded spectre of the divorce.

This conspiracy, following so closely on that of Aréna only two months
before, which the police had discovered in time, convinced everybody
that it was desirable to give the First Consul the right to designate
his successor, and thus assure the heredity of the Consulate, or at
least the continued existence of the government as established by him.
It was no longer an academic question, to be debated and postponed from
time to time, but an actual, urgent public necessity, which demanded
immediate action. Joséphine realized that the crisis had come, and was
more determined than ever to carry out her plan for the union of Louis
and Hortense. If she herself could not give Napoleon an heir, he might
find one in her grandchild and his nephew, the son of his favorite
brother. Although Joséphine did not live to see her dream come true,
all of Napoleon’s plans came to naught, and it was the son of Louis and
Hortense who occupied the Imperial throne as Napoleon the Third.

       *       *       *       *       *

Louis was already tired of his tour of Germany, and asked permission of
his brother to return to Paris. No sooner was he back than the strange
idea possessed him of buying a country place, where he went to bury
himself in mid-winter. The house which he purchased was a simple rural
mansion, in the woods, a league from the highway, about midway between
Mortefontaine and Plessis, the country estates of Joseph and Lucien.

He had hardly taken possession of his new home, and begun some
alterations, when he again became uneasy, and set out for Bordeaux to
rejoin his regiment, which at his request had been included in the
army of observation under the command of Leclerc which was going to
Portugal.

In July 1801, Joséphine, who had not yet entirely abandoned all hope,
went again to Plombières to take the waters, which the year before had
succeeded so well in the case of Madame Joseph that, after seven years
of marriage, she was just on the point of presenting her husband with
their first child. A month later Joséphine returned to Malmaison to
await in vain the miraculous effects of her _cure_.

At the end of three months Louis was tired of his military duties, and
asked for a leave of absence. After spending several weeks at the baths
of Barèges, to cure his rheumatism, at the end of September he came to
Malmaison for a visit. There he fell in love with Hortense, and finally
decided upon the marriage which he had previously dreaded.

There is absolutely no truth in the statements so often made by Louis
in after years that the marriage was forced upon him. Three months
elapsed between his return and the ceremony. During this period Louis
showed himself very devoted to Hortense, while she seemed resigned to
her lot. On the 3 January 1802 the contract was signed at the Tuileries
in the presence of the whole family, and the following day the civil
marriage took place, followed the same evening by a religious ceremony
at the hôtel in the Rue de la Victoire.

The nuptial benediction was pronounced by Cardinal Caprara, who was
then negotiating the Concordat with the French Government. At the same
time Caroline and Murat, who had only been united by a civil bond, had
their marriage blessed by the Church. Joséphine ardently desired the
same privilege, but Napoleon absolutely refused, either from reasons of
public policy or in order to keep the way open for a divorce if in the
future he desired one.




                           CHAPTER THIRTEEN

                               1802–1803

                        THE CONSULATE FOR LIFE

   Bonaparte Made Consul for Life--He Takes Possession of
   Saint-Cloud--His Apartment in the Château--Court Etiquette
   Established--Trip to Normandie--Joséphine at Forty--Her Life at
   Saint-Cloud--A Scene of Jealousy at the Tuileries--Marriage of
   Pauline and Borghèse--Unfortunate Connection of Lucien--Jérôme
   Marries Miss Patterson


On the second day of August 1802 the Senate declared Napoleon
Bonaparte Consul for Life, with the power to name his successor. The
decree conveyed to him, in its official terms, the expression of “the
confidence, the admiration, and the love of the French people.” In
the plébiscite he received the votes of over three and a half million
Frenchmen, with less than nine thousand in the negative.

At the same time the government gave him as a summer residence the
royal château of Saint-Cloud. This palace was built at the edge of a
magnificent park, on a long terrace overlooking the Seine, with the
city of Paris at a distance in the background. The main building and
the two projecting wings framed the court of honor; in the rear was
a beautiful French garden, bordered on one side by an extension of
the palace, and on the other by an alley shaded by magnificent trees.
The property, which had previously belonged to private parties, was
purchased by Louis the Fourteenth and presented to his brother
the Duc d’Orléans. In 1785, Calonne, the prodigal controller of the
finances, bought the château for six million francs, and the King gave
it to Marie-Antoinette. She made extensive alterations in the building,
and frequently resided there before the Revolution. Her last visit was
in the summer of 1790, at which time she had her celebrated interview
with Mirabeau. During the Revolution all of the furniture and hangings
disappeared, and the palace had to be refurnished for the First Consul.
As soon as the work was completed, Napoleon moved there, on the 20
September.

  [Illustration: CHÂTEAU OF SAINT-CLOUD]

At Saint-Cloud, Joséphine occupied the apartments of Marie-Antoinette
in the left wing. The suite of the First Consul was on the ground
floor in the other wing. His cabinet was a large room, with the walls
covered with books from floor to ceiling. He usually sat on a small
sofa, placed near the mantel, which was decorated with two bronze
busts of Scipio and Hannibal. Behind the sofa, in the corner of the
room, was the desk of his secretary, Méneval, who had taken the place
of Bourrienne, discharged for dishonesty. Adjoining the cabinet was a
small salon, where the First Consul received his ministers and gave
private audiences. In this salon there was a fine portrait of Gustavus
Adolphus, the favorite hero of Napoleon. The only ornament of his
bedroom, which faced on the garden, was an antique bust of Cæsar.

From the first, a rigid court etiquette was established at Saint-Cloud.
Duroc, who was appointed governor of the palace, had a table for the
officers, the aides de camp, and the ladies on duty. The First Consul
took his meals alone with his wife, but gave formal dinners twice a
week for important officials of the government. The military household
was composed of the four generals commanding the Consular Guard,
Lannes, Bessières, Davout and Soult, and the seven aides de camp, among
whom were Caulaincourt, Rapp and Savary. There were four prefects and
the same number of ladies of the palace, of whom the best known were
M. de Rémusat, and his wife, the author of the celebrated memoirs.
The usages of the Court of Versailles had been copied so closely that
there was even a serious idea of reviving the custom of powdered hair,
but Napoleon could not bring himself to this, so hair was worn _au
naturel_.

For the first time since the Revolution, religious practices were
renewed; the First Consul insisted that on Sunday every one should go
to Mass, and the Chapel at Saint-Cloud recalled that at Versailles.

The last of October Napoleon and Joséphine made a fortnight’s trip
to Normandie. The first day they went over the field of battle where
Henry the Fourth gained the victory of Ivry. Then they passed a
week at Rouen, where the First Consul visited all of the principal
manufactories, and held a review of the National Guard. Another
week was spent at Havre and Dieppe, inspecting the ports, the
fortifications, and the ships under construction. On the evening of the
14 November the party was again back at Saint-Cloud.

The following ten weeks were spent at Saint-Cloud, except one day, the
first week in December, when the First Consul went to the Tuileries
to receive the English ambassador, Lord Whitworth, who presented his
credentials. On the 23 January 1803 Napoleon and Joséphine returned to
the Tuileries for the winter.

In 1803 Joséphine was forty years of age. Her beauty was somewhat
faded, but she was so adroit in the use of cosmetics, she dressed with
so much taste, that with her charm of manner and her air of distinction
she could still be called a very attractive woman. No sovereign was
ever more to the manner born. She received so well; she possessed in
so high a degree the art of saying something appropriate and pleasant
to every one; she had so much tact, and so much presence of mind, that
any one would have thought she was born on the steps of a throne. She
was popular with all parties and all factions. Fouché, who represented
the element of the Revolution, was her friend, and all the personages
of the Ancien Régime regarded her as their ally. She had done much good
in her life, and had never injured anybody; even the severest critics
of Bonaparte had only words of praise for his wife. All classes of
society united in rendering her homage. She was not only popular, but
she deserved her popularity. She was so much loved and admired that
even the most rigid moralists had no words of reproach for her past
indiscretions.

No woman ever justified better than Joséphine the saying that the eyes
are the mirror of the soul. Her own, of a deep blue color, were almost
always half-closed by her long eyelids fringed with the most beautiful
eyelashes in the world; and her glance was absolutely irresistible.
Another of her great charms was her voice, which was soft and musical,
with the slightest Creole accent. She read well, and loved to read
aloud. Napoleon preferred her to all other readers.

All who knew Joséphine unite in speaking of her kindness. Madame de
Rémusat says: “She had a remarkable evenness of temper, much good-will,
and the faculty of forgetting any wrong done her.” Constant, the valet
de chambre of Napoleon, bears the same testimony. “Kindness,” he
writes, “was as inseparable from her character, as grace was from her
person; generous to the point of prodigality, she made every one around
her happy. No woman was ever more loved by those near her, or more
deserved to be.”

Without having great intelligence, Joséphine possessed the most perfect
_savoir faire_. She always found, without searching, the exact
word for the occasion, the expression which touched and charmed, and
this is better than _esprit_, because it comes, not from the
head, but the heart. She was also a good listener, a trait both rare
and remarkable. She never forgot a name or a face, and on meeting some
one whom she had not seen in years, could always recall some pleasant
incident connected with him.

As nearly always happens, Joséphine had the defects of her qualities:
she was generous and charitable to a fault, but she was also prodigal
to excess. As we shall see later, only the revenues of Imperial France
could ever have sufficed to pay her debts.

At this time the First Consul and his wife made quite a happy
household. At Saint-Cloud they always occupied the same chamber.
About eight o’clock Napoleon arose, and went to his cabinet, where
he breakfasted alone. Then he began his day’s work, which generally
occupied him until six o’clock, when he went for a drive with
Joséphine. They dined together, and he usually remained for a short
chat afterwards. Then he returned to his cabinet, while Joséphine
played cards, to finish the evening. Between ten and eleven, a
chamberlain came to announce, “Madame, the First Consul has retired.”
Joséphine immediately dismissed her company, and went to rejoin her
husband.

After their return to the Tuileries this year, Napoleon decided to
have his own room, separate from his wife. In this connection Madame
de Rémusat recounts a scene which constitutes one of the strangest
episodes in her interesting, but not always trustworthy, memoirs. That
season a new actress, named Mlle. Georges, had made her début. She
had very little talent, but great beauty, and Napoleon was seduced by
her charms. Joséphine was informed that the young actress, on several
evenings, had been secretly conducted to a quiet apartment in the
Château. One night Joséphine kept Madame de Rémusat later than usual,
and talked of her grievances. At one o’clock in the morning, they
were alone in her salon, and the most complete silence reigned over
the Tuileries. Suddenly Joséphine exclaimed: “I cannot keep quiet any
longer. Mlle. Georges is certainly upstairs, and I am going to surprise
them. Follow me; we will go up together.” The lady of the palace
protested, and tried, but in vain, to turn Joséphine from her purpose.
They silently ascended the private staircase which led to the suite of
Napoleon on the first floor. Suddenly they heard a slight noise, and
stopped in their course. “It may be Roustan, who is guarding the door,”
said Joséphine. “The wretch is capable of cutting both our throats.”
Pale with terror, at these words Madame de Rémusat rushed back to the
salon, carrying the candle which she held in her hand, and leaving
Joséphine in the dark. She followed, after a few minutes, and burst
into laughter at the sight of her maid’s discomposed countenance. After
this they abandoned their enterprise.

Before adopting this change in his habitudes Napoleon one day asked
Madame de Rémusat if she thought a husband should yield to the caprices
of a wife who wished always to share his bed. The lady of the palace
returned an evasive answer. Bonaparte began to laugh, and, pulling
her ear, a favorite trick of his when in good humor, said: “You are a
woman, and you are all in league together.”

       *       *       *       *       *

A recent biographer tells us that there is a pretty picture of
Joséphine at this time, as she appeared at the wedding of Napoleon’s
sister Pauline: “With her short sleeves, bare arms, and her hair
enclosed in a gilt net, she looked like a Greek statue.” The first
Consul led her to a mirror, that he might see her on all sides at once,
and, kissing her shoulder, said: “Ah, Joséphine, I shall be jealous.
Why are you so beautiful to-day?” It is really a pity to destroy so
idealistic a picture, but as a matter of fact Napoleon was not present
at his sister’s wedding.

The first day of January 1803, Pauline returned from the disastrous
expedition to Saint-Domingue, where her husband, Leclerc, had succumbed
to the unhealthy climate. She herself was suffering from a grave
malady, from which she never entirely recovered. For two months after
her return to Paris, Pauline lived with Joseph at his town house,
but in April she purchased for four hundred thousand francs the
magnificent Hôtel Charost in the Faubourg-Saint-Honoré, a few doors
from Joseph’s Hôtel Marbeuf.

At this same time there arrived in Paris the Prince Camillo Borghèse,
the chief of one of the richest and most illustrious Roman families.
At a house party at Mortefontaine in June he was presented to Pauline.
By this time the young widow, who was not yet twenty-three, had
somewhat recovered from her real grief over the loss of Leclerc, and
was tired of wearing mourning, which did not become her style of
beauty. She was much attracted by the personality of Borghèse, but
perhaps even more by the idea of being a real princesse, and taking
the _pas_ over her dear sisters Bacciochi and Murat, as well as
her sisters-in-law, Joséphine and Hortense. A few days after their
first meeting, she authorized Joseph to make overtures to the prince.
The matter was quickly arranged, and on the 21 June Borghèse formally
announced to Joseph his desire to marry Pauline. He only asked that
the proposed alliance should remain a secret until he had time to
obtain his mother’s consent. At the same time Pauline wrote the First
Consul to ask his approval. The mother of the prince was delighted
with the alliance, and on the first day of August the engagement was
announced by the Paris journals. On the 23 August the marriage contract
was signed, only by Pauline and Borghèse, at the Hôtel Charost. On
the 14 August, and again a week later, the banns were published at
Mortefontaine. It was generally anticipated that the marriage would
take place on the 28 August, but just then a difficulty arose: they had
forgotten Leclerc! He had died on the second day of November 1802, and
the social rules, reëstablished and formally promulgated by the First
Consul himself, forbade a widow to remarry during a period of one year
and six weeks after the death of her husband. In this dilemma Madame
Bonaparte, who was as domineering and imperious as her great son, took
charge of affairs, and ordered the marriage to take place. On the 28
August, or perhaps four days later, the ceremony was performed at
Mortefontaine by an Italian priest, who may have been Cardinal Caprara
himself. The exact date is uncertain, as the certificate was never
filed.

This “marriage of conscience” was known only to the mother, and two of
the brothers of the bride, Joseph and Lucien. Napoleon was so ignorant
of the matter that on the 25 September he gave Pauline a dinner of
two hundred _converts_ at the Tuileries, and afterwards took her
to Saint-Cloud to pass several days with him. A month later, the 23
October, he gave another large dinner to his sister, to which Borghèse
was invited. Napoleon intended on this occasion to announce formally
the date of the marriage. He was still ignorant of the fact that a
religious ceremony had taken place, without a previous civil contract
as required by law.

The official marriage was finally celebrated at Mortefontaine on the
6 November, but the First Consul was not present. He had left for
Boulogne three days before, to inspect the fleet, and did not return
to Saint-Cloud until after the middle of the month. This absence was
intentional: Napoleon was enraged at having been thus deceived by his
favorite sister, by his mother and his brothers, in short, by everybody.

At the wedding there were present all the members of the family except
Napoleon, and Lucien, who ten days before had secretly contracted
another alliance, which was to disgrace him with his brother. The
wedding of Pauline was announced by only two lines in the official
journal: “Madame Leclerc has married Prince Borghèse; the marriage was
celebrated at Mortefontaine.” Napoleon pressed the departure of the
newly married couple, and several days before his return from Boulogne
they were on their way to Italy.

The marriage of Pauline had wounded the heart of Napoleon, but almost
at the same time there occurred two other weddings in the family which
brought other cares; which disturbed the family harmony, and exercised
a decisive influence on the fortunes of two of the brothers.

In May or June 1802, Lucien had met, while on a visit in the country,
a young woman with whom he became desperately enamored. Her name was
Alexandrine de Bleschamp, and at the age of nineteen she had married
a certain Monsieur Jouberthou. Later she had been abandoned at Paris,
almost without resources, when her husband sailed for Saint-Domingue
to try and retrieve his fortunes. A few months later she met Lucien.
Affairs moved quickly, and in August Madame Jouberthou was installed in
Lucien’s mansion at Plessis. When he returned to Paris she was lodged
in a house which communicated by a subterranean passage with Lucien’s
hôtel in the Rue Saint-Dominique. There, on the 23 May 1803, was born
a child who was declared before the municipality under the name of
Jules-Laurence-Lucien. This eldest son of Lucien was subsequently
legitimized by the marriage of his parents, and he was later called
Charles after his grandfather. This ceremony, however, was not
performed until the 23 October 1803, after Lucien had finally succeeded
in obtaining a certificate of the death of Jouberthou at Port-au-Prince
the 15 June 1802.

If the affair of Lucien was serious, in the eyes of Napoleon that of
his youngest brother was worse. In February 1802, Jérôme sailed with
the French fleet for the West Indies. Born the 15 November 1784, he
was then only seventeen years of age. Two months later he returned to
Paris as bearer of despatches from Leclerc. Promoted to the rank of
ensign, he sailed again on the 18 September for Martinique. Soon tiring
of his naval career, Jérôme decided to return to France by way of New
York, and sailed for Virginia on an American pilot boat. He landed at
Norfolk the 20 July 1803, and a week later he was in Washington. During
his stay there he met at Baltimore a very attractive girl of about his
own age, named Elizabeth Patterson, the daughter of a wealthy merchant,
and on the 24 December they were married. The chargé d’affaires at
Washington, Pichon, had done everything in his power to prevent the
marriage. He wrote Mr. Patterson and Jérôme to point out that any
marriage contracted without the consent of Madame Bonaparte, during
her lifetime, under the French law would be absolutely null and void.
Jérôme was too much in love to hesitate, and the young lady and her
father were willing to take a chance.

When the news reached France, the First Consul sent his brother
peremptory orders to return, but owing to various causes Jérôme did not
reach Europe until over a year later.




                           CHAPTER FOURTEEN

                               1803–1804

                          THE ROYALIST PLOTS

   Rupture of the Peace of Amiens--The Celebrated Scene with the
   English Ambassador--The Visit to Belgium--An Unfortunate Episode
   at Mortefontaine--First Suggestions of the Empire--Magnificent
   Reception at Brussels--The Royalist Conspiracies--Cadoudal and
   Pichegru Reach Paris--Joséphine’s Pacific Counsels--Petty Vanity
   of Mme. Moreau--Her Husband’s Jealousy of Bonaparte--Arrest,
   Trial and Exile of Moreau--Deaths of Pichegru and Cadoudal--The
   Execution of the Duc d’Enghien


On the 27 March 1802, the long war between England and France had
been ended by the Treaty of Amiens, which was very popular in both
countries. Unfortunately the peace was to last only a year. On the
13 March 1803 at the Tuileries occurred the celebrated scene between
Bonaparte and the English ambassador, which presaged the renewal of the
struggle.

Once a month the First Consul was accustomed to receive the ambassadors
and their wives in Joséphine’s apartment. This audience was always a
very ceremonious affair. The ministers were conducted to a salon, and
when all were present the First Consul and his wife appeared, followed
by a prefect and a lady of the palace. After the formal presentations
had been made, Napoleon and Joséphine carried on a short conversation,
and then withdrew.

On the present occasion, Madame de Rémusat entered Joséphine’s room
a few minutes before the hour fixed for the reception. She found
Bonaparte there, sitting on the floor, and playing gaily with the baby
Napoleon, the child of Louis and Hortense, who was then only five
months old. At the same time he amused himself by commenting on the
toilettes of the two ladies, and giving his advice about their dresses.
He laughed continuously, and seemed to be in the best possible humor.

In a few minutes he was notified that the ambassadors had all arrived.
Getting up, his whole expression suddenly changed; the laughter left
his lips, and his features became very severe. Exclaiming, “Let us
go, ladies!” he rushed from the room, and entered the salon. Without
saluting any one, he walked directly to the English minister, and
immediately began to complain of the measures of his Government. His
anger seemed to increase from moment to moment, and rose to a point
which terrified the whole assembly. The harshest words, the most
violent menaces, issued from his trembling lips. No one dared to
make a movement, and Joséphine looked on mute with astonishment. The
phlegmatic Englishman was so disconcerted that he could hardly find a
word to reply.

Leaving the dumfounded ambassador, Bonaparte spoke to two of the other
ministers, then returned to Lord Whitworth, and made a few polite
personal remarks. Suddenly his anger seemed to return. “You are then
decided on war?” he exclaimed; “we have already had it for ten years;
you wish to have it for ten years more; and you force me into it....
Why these armaments? If you arm, I shall arm too. You can perhaps
destroy France, but intimidate her, never!” At this moment his face was
red with anger, and he seemed in a paroxysm of fury.

Two months later Lord Whitworth demanded his passports, and the long
contest was resumed, which was only to end on the field of Waterloo.
Napoleon immediately began his preparations, and as a preliminary
to the gigantic struggle decided to visit in state the northern
departments, and in particular the great port of Antwerp, “that pistol
pointed at the heart of England.”

The First Consul decided that the journey should be made with the
greatest magnificence, and that his wife should accompany him, in
order to make use of her well-known powers of attraction. He had the
Crown jewels taken out of the safe deposits where they were stored,
and gave them to Joséphine, who, we may be sure, was not reluctant to
employ them. Two of the ladies of the palace, Mesdames de Rémusat and
Talhouet, were chosen to accompany the party, and the First Consul
gave each of them thirty thousand francs for the expenses of their
toilettes. On the 24 June 1803 they left Saint-Cloud, with a cortège of
several carriages, two generals of the Guard, the aides de camp, Duroc,
and two prefects of the palace, of whom M. de Rémusat was one.

The first night was passed at the country home of Joseph,
Mortefontaine, where nearly the whole Bonaparte family was reunited.
Here a very unpleasant scene occurred. Just before dinner, Joseph
notified Napoleon that he intended to take in their mother, and place
her at his right hand, with Joséphine at his left. The First Consul
was offended at this arrangement, which put his wife in second place,
but Joseph refused to yield. When the dinner was announced, Napoleon
gave his arm to Joséphine, entered unceremoniously before every one,
and placed her by his side. The whole party was so disarranged that
poor meek Madame Joseph found herself at the foot of the table, as if
she did not belong to the family. During the dinner Napoleon occupied
himself exclusively with his wife, and did not address a word to any
one else.

The second night was passed at Amiens, where the First Consul was
received with enthusiasm impossible to describe. The people detached
the horses and drew the carriage themselves. Joséphine was moved to
tears by the cries of joy, the garlands of flowers which crowned the
route, the triumphal arches erected in honor of the restorer of France,
the benedictions which were too general not to have been absolutely
spontaneous.

In several of the cities of Flanders the mayors in their addresses
ventured to suggest that the First Consul should replace his precarious
title by one more in accord with the high destiny to which he was
called. Bonaparte could hardly conceal his pleasure at these words, but
interrupted the orator to say in a tone of assumed anger that he could
not think of changing the Republic: like Cæsar he rejected the crown
which nevertheless he was not reluctant to have presented to him.

After these receptions the First Consul usually mounted his horse,
and showed himself to the people, who received him with cheers;
then he visited the public buildings and the manufactories, in his
usual hurried manner. In the evening he attended the dinner offered
him, which was the most tiresome part of his day’s work, for, as he
expressed it: “I am not made for pleasure.”

Everywhere in old France the party was received with the same
enthusiasm, but in Flanders there was not so much warmth. On arriving
at Antwerp the First Consul showed great interest in this important
port, and gave orders for the great works which were afterwards carried
out.

The entry into Brussels was magnificent. At the gate of the city,
the First Consul was received by several regiments of troops; he
mounted his horse, and Joséphine found a superb carriage placed at her
disposal. The whole city was decorated; the artillery fired salutes;
all the church bells were rung; the streets were thronged by the
people; and the July day was perfect. During the week there was a
succession of fêtes. It was on one of these occasions that Talleyrand
replied in a manner so adroit and so flattering to a sudden question of
Bonaparte, who demanded how he had made his large fortune so quickly.
“Nothing easier,” replied the minister, “I bought government securities
on the day before the 18 Brumaire, and sold them the day after!”

From Brussels the party returned by way of Liège and Sedan to
Saint-Cloud, where they arrived on the 11 August after an absence of
seven weeks. Joséphine was delighted with this trip, during which she
left everywhere recollections of her charm and grace, which were never
to be effaced.

This triumphal progress of Bonaparte through the northern departments
excited to the highest degree the rage of the Royalists, and plots were
immediately formed for his removal. The heads of this conspiracy were
the Chouan leader, Georges Cadoudal, and the former Republican general,
Pichegru. Moreau, the victor of Hohenlinden, considered by many as the
second soldier of France, was also gravely implicated.

Not far from Dieppe there is a cliff two hundred and fifty feet high:
this was the point where Cadoudal entered France on the night of the
22 August 1803. It was a place well known to smugglers, who nightly
climbed the rock with the aid of a ship cable hung from the top. By
the same route Pichegru and several other conspirators arrived several
weeks later. Walking by night, and hiding by day, they all eventually
arrived at Paris, where under different disguises they eluded for a
long time the vigilance of the police.

On a dark night in January Pichegru had an interview with Moreau on
the Boulevard de la Madeleine. The two generals had not met since the
days that on the borders of the Rhine they were gloriously fighting the
battles of France. The meeting was not entirely harmonious, and the
Comte d’Artois was deceived by false reports when he exclaimed with
joy: “Now that our two generals are in accord I shall soon be back in
France!”

During this time Bonaparte was far more nervous and uneasy than on
the field of battle, where he always displayed the greatest calm.
He directed the movements of the secret police and stimulated their
zeal. In the midst of these hidden perils Joséphine showed great
courage. With her usual kindness of heart, she urged her irritated
husband not to confound the innocent with the guilty, and not to hold
the whole royalist party responsible for the acts of a few fanatics.
Unfortunately Napoleon did not listen to these wise counsels. In the
state of excitement to which his nerves had been wrought up by the
renewal of these infamous attempts on his life, he decided on a policy
of vengeance which should strike terror to the hearts of his foes.

At a special meeting of the Council on the night of the 14 February the
only subject discussed was the Cadoudal-Pichegru conspiracy, and orders
were issued for the immediate arrest of Moreau.

When a great crime is under investigation in France the prosecutor
always enjoins upon the agents of justice: “_Cherchez la femme!_”
The woman in this case was Madame Moreau. Without the jealousy
and petty vanity of this woman her husband, instead of meeting an
ignominious death fighting in the ranks of the enemies of his country,
would have become like Davout, Masséna and Ney, a duc and prince, a
maréchal de France.

Moreau had met Bonaparte for the first time after his return from
Egypt, and the two celebrated generals had become quite friendly. On
the 18 Brumaire Moreau had taken an active part in the coup d’état.
Exactly a year later, on the 9 November 1800, he married a Mlle. Hulot,
who had been a companion of Hortense in the school of Madame Campan.
Joséphine had contributed much to bring about this match, which she
thought would be useful to the interests of the First Consul. Ten
days after the wedding Moreau left Paris to take command of the Army
of Germany, and on the 3 December 1800 he gained the brilliant victory
of Hohenlinden, which led to the Peace of Lunéville two months later.
Shortly after the battle Madame Moreau rejoined her husband in Germany,
and her pride was increased by the sight of the _éclat_ with which
he was everywhere received.

On their return to Paris, the _amour-propre_ of Madame Moreau
was wounded on several occasions by what she considered to be the
incivility or social slights of the First Consul. Like Joséphine, she
was the daughter of a Creole, and her mother, who was a sensitive,
as well as a very vindicative woman, told her that she was younger,
prettier and better educated than Madame Bonaparte; that her husband
had commanded as large armies, and rendered as brilliant services to
the Republic as Bonaparte, and that there was no reason why General and
Madame Moreau should occupy a second place in the State.

There were only too many persons at Paris, both republicans and
royalists, who were interested in fanning the flames. The royalists,
in particular, paid very marked attentions to Madame Moreau, and
frequented her handsome hôtel in the Rue d’Anjou-Saint-Honoré.
Bonaparte was exasperated by the petty social war which was waged
against himself and his wife. He detested the pin-pricks, and feared
them more than the strokes of a dagger.

Influenced by his wife, Moreau refused an invitation for dinner at
the Tuileries, and also declined to accompany the First Consul to a
review. This coldness shortly degenerated into declared enmity. The
city hôtel of the general and his handsome country place, Grosbois,
soon became centres of opposition to the Consular government.

When Madame de Rémusat arrived at the Tuileries one February morning
she found Joséphine much troubled. Napoleon was seated near the
fireplace playing with the little Napoleon. “Do you know what I have
done?” he said. “I have just given the order to arrest Moreau.” He
continued: “Twenty times have I prevented him from compromising
himself; I have warned him that they would embroil us; and he felt
that I was right. But he is feeble and proud; the women directed him:
the parties urged him on.” Thus speaking, Bonaparte arose, went to his
wife, took her by the chin, and raised her head. “Everybody has not
a good wife like mine. You are crying, Joséphine, but why? Are you
afraid?” “No,” replied she, “but I do not like what they will say.”
Then turning to the lady of the palace, Bonaparte continued: “I have
no hatred, no desire for vengeance; I have deeply reflected before
arresting Moreau; I could have closed my eyes, and given him time to
escape, but people would have said that I was afraid to put him on
trial. I can convince them that he is guilty; I am the government;
everything will be easily settled.”

At the trial the evidence against Moreau was not conclusive. He was
condemned to two years in prison, but was accorded the permission to
retire to America. In order to furnish him with funds for his exile,
Napoleon purchased his Paris house for 800,000 francs, much more than
its real value, and presented it to Bernadotte; also his handsome
estate of Grosbois, which he gave to Berthier.

Pichegru was finally betrayed by an old companion-in-arms, one of his
most intimate friends, who came to the police and offered to give him
up for a hundred thousand crowns. On the last day of February he was
arrested in Paris, and six weeks later was found strangled in prison.
His death has often been charged to Napoleon, but without the slightest
evidence.

On the 9 March, Cadoudal was taken at seven o’clock in the evening in
the Place de l’Odéon, and was executed the last week in June.

According to the police reports the conspirators had expected the early
arrival in France of a prince of the royal house. Attention was at
first directed to the cliff of Béville, near Dieppe, where Cadoudal and
Pichegru were now known to have entered the country, but the watch was
in vain. Then the search was turned to the banks of the Rhine. It was
learned that the young Duc d’Enghien, the son of the Duc de Bourbon,
was at Ettenheim in the grand-duchy of Baden, just across the river.
As a youth of twenty he had served twelve years before in the army of
the Émigrés organized by his grandfather, the Prince de Condé, for
the invasion of France. In 1801, after the peace of Lunéville, he had
laid down his arms and taken up his residence in the former château
of Cardinal de Rohan on the right bank of the Rhine ten miles from
Strasbourg. Here he lived the life of a private citizen, in the company
of a young and charming woman who was devoted to him, the Princesse de
Rohan.

An under-officer of the gendarmerie was secretly sent in disguise
to Ettenheim in search of information. The prince at this time had
with him an émigré by the name of Thumery, which the German servants
pronounced Thoumeriez, and the spy reported that the French traitor
Dumouriez was with the Duc d’Enghien. This information reached Paris on
the 10 March 1804, and on the same day a servant of Cadoudal deposed
that a young man, who was treated with the utmost respect, on several
occasions had been in conference with the conspirators at Paris. On
the strength of these various reports the First Consul jumped to the
conclusion that the young Bourbon prince was deeply implicated in the
conspiracy against his life.

A special meeting of the Council was held at the Tuileries at ten
o’clock on the evening of the 10 March, at which were present the
three Consuls, and all the ministers. It was decided to issue orders
for the immediate arrest of the Duc d’Enghien and the supposed General
Dumouriez. Caulaincourt was sent with a letter to the Grand Duke of
Baden, explaining this violation of German territory.

Five days later thirty dragoons and twenty-five gendarmes under the
command of Colonel Ordener crossed the river at Rheinau, opposite
Ettenheim, and surrounded the château just as the day was beginning to
break. The prince was taken without any resistance, and was conducted
directly to Strasbourg, where he was interned in the citadel. At the
end of three days he was placed in a postal-chaise and transferred
to the château of Vincennes at Paris where he arrived late on the
afternoon of the 20 March.

Let us now see what was taking place at Paris during this time. On
Passion Sunday, the 18 March, Madame de Rémusat took up her duties
again as a dame du palais. Early in the morning she went to the
Tuileries to be present at the Mass, which at this time was celebrated
with much pomp. Afterwards, Joséphine held an informal reception in the
salons, and then descended to her own apartment, where she announced
that they were going to Malmaison to pass the week. Several hours
later they set out, Bonaparte in one carriage, and Joséphine with
Madame de Rémusat in another. Joséphine seemed sad and preoccupied,
and had little to say. Finally she remarked: “I am going to tell you
a great secret. This morning Bonaparte informed me that he had sent
Caulaincourt to the frontier to seize the Duc d’Enghien. They are going
to bring him here.” “Ah! mon Dieu, madame,” cried the lady, “what do
they intend to do?” “Why, I think they mean to put him on trial.”

Joséphine went on to say that she had done everything she could to
obtain an assurance from the First Consul that the prince should not be
condemned, but she was afraid that Bonaparte’s mind was made up, and
that the duc must die.

Before dinner the First Consul played chess, and appeared as calm
and serene as usual. After the dinner, at which nothing important
transpired, he retired to his cabinet to work with the police. The two
following days passed quietly and sadly. Convinced that the fate of
the prince was decided, Joséphine made no further efforts to turn her
husband from his purpose.

Tuesday morning Joséphine said: “It is all hopeless. The Duc d’Enghien
arrives this evening; he will be taken to Vincennes, and tried
to-night. Murat is in full charge. He is odious in this matter. It
is he who is urging Bonaparte on.... Bonaparte has forbidden me to
say anything more to him on the subject.” In the afternoon, the First
Consul again played chess, and insisted on having the little Napoleon
at dinner. He had the baby placed in the middle of the table, and
was much amused to see him upset everything around him. After dinner
Bonaparte seated himself on the floor, and played with the child.
Noticing the pallor of Madame de Rémusat he asked why she had forgotten
to put on her rouge, and added with a laugh: “That would never happen
to you, Joséphine!”

When they came downstairs at eight o’clock the next morning Savary
was already in the salon. Joséphine said: “Well, is it done?” “Yes,
madame,” he replied. “He died this morning, and, I must admit, with
fine courage.” He then gave the details, which are now well known.

By many persons, the execution of the Duc d’Enghien is considered the
greatest blot on the fame of Napoleon. Talleyrand, with his usual
cynicism, said: “It is worse than a crime; it is a blunder.” Naturally
there was a cry of indignation from the royalists everywhere. It was
perfectly legitimate for them to attempt the life of the plebeian
usurper, but he must not shed a drop of the blue blood of the Bourbons!
Napoleon himself never offered any excuses for his action on this
occasion. Upon the threshold of eternity, in his last testament at
Saint Helena, he wrote with his own hand: “I had the Duc d’Enghien
arrested and tried because it was necessary for the security, the
interest, and the honor of the French people, at a time when the Comte
d’Artois, by his own admission, was maintaining sixty assassins at
Paris. Under the same circumstances I would again do the same.”




                            CHAPTER FIFTEEN

                                 1804

                         EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH

   The Empire Proclaimed--The Ceremony at Saint-Cloud--Joséphine
   Hailed as Empress--Dissatisfaction of the Bonapartes--Chagrin
   of Caroline--Napoleon Yields--Joséphine’s Attitude--Eugène de
   Beauharnais--The Fête of the 14 July--Visit to the Banks of the
   Rhine--A Letter from Napoleon--The Court at Mayence--Return to
   Saint-Cloud


There is no city in the world where things are forgotten so quickly as
in Paris, and the impression made by the death of the Duc d’Enghien
soon passed away. Even with the royalists the event caused more sorrow
than indignation. The First Consul decided to appear in public as
usual, and soon went with his wife to the Opéra, where he was greeted
with the customary applause. A week after the execution, the Senate
in an address formally called on Bonaparte to guarantee the future by
rendering his work “as immortal as his glory.”

In the Tribune, on the 28 April a member suggested a hereditary empire,
and five days later the proposition was adopted by the vote of all
the members except Carnot. The Senate disputed the initiative of the
Tribune in this matter, because six weeks before Fouché had made
an appeal to that body to establish hereditary power in the person
of Bonaparte as the surest means of preserving the benefits of the
Revolution.

At the session of the 18 May the Senate adopted a decree worded as
follows:

“The French people decree the heredity of the Imperial dignity in
the descent, direct, natural, legitimate, and adopted, of Napoleon
Bonaparte; and in the descent, direct, natural, and legitimate, of
Joseph Bonaparte and of Louis Bonaparte.”

Then the Senate adjourned, and proceeded in a body to Saint-Cloud to
hail the new sovereign, Napoléon I^{er}. Napoleon, in uniform, received
them in the magnificent Gallery of Apollo where four and a half years
before, in the early hours of a gloomy November morning, he had taken
his oath as consul. Now it is a day of splendid May sunshine, and
Joséphine, radiant with joy, is by the side of her husband, whose
triumph she modestly shares.

In the name of the Senate, Cambacérès pronounces a solemn discourse,
which ends with the expression of the hope that the decree shall
immediately be executed, and Napoleon instantly proclaimed as Emperor
of the French. There is enthusiastic applause in the gallery, which is
echoed throughout the château, and in the courts and gardens. The cry
of “_Vive l’Empereur!_” to be heard later on so many fields of
battle, for the first time splits the air.

Napoleon, arrived at the goal of his ambition, conceals his pride
under an air of outward calm. He is so much at ease in his new rôle of
monarch, that one would imagine he was born to the purple.

It is next the turn of the new Empress to receive the homage of the
Senate. Cambacérès, in his most flowery manner, conveys to Joséphine
the expression of the respect and gratitude of the French people for
her never failing kindness and sympathy in cases of misfortune, the
living remembrance of which would teach the world that, to dry the
tears, is the surest way to reign over the hearts. Behold therefore the
modest and gracious Creole elevated to the rank of sovereign!

In the chorus of acclamations which echoed from every part of France
there was scarcely a discordant note. The people ratified the
Napoleonic dynasty by the almost unanimous vote of over three and a
half millions in the affirmative against twenty-five hundred in the
negative--a majority larger than that obtained for the Consulate. If
supreme power is ever to be based upon the foundation of a nation’s
will, no ruler in history ever had a clearer title to his throne than
Napoleon Bonaparte!

In the midst of these scenes of joy, the only persons who appear
dissatisfied are the members of the new imperial family, who ought
to be the most delighted, and the most astonished at their grandeur.
Nothing seems sufficiently splendid to meet their extravagant desires.
When we think of the modest mansion of their father at Ajaccio, it
is impossible to suppress a smile at the pretentions of these new
princes and princesses of the blood. Of the four brothers of Napoleon,
two are absent and in disgrace: Lucien, for his marriage with Madame
Jouberthou; Jérôme for having wedded Miss Patterson. His mother has
espoused the cause of Lucien, and followed her son into exile at Rome.
Joseph and Louis are disappointed because their children, instead
of themselves, are designated in the line of succession. Élisa and
Caroline are full of chagrin because they are placed in the official
scale below their sister-in-law, the Empress, and they are plunged in
despair because they do not yet receive the title of princesse like
the wives of Joseph and Louis. They certainly must have expected that
the wife of the Emperor would receive an exalted rank, but they did
not imagine that Julie and Hortense, who were not of the _blood_,
could bear titles which they themselves did not have.

After the reception of the Senate at Saint-Cloud, at which Élisa and
Caroline were present, the Emperor asked them to remain for dinner.
As they were about to go to the table, Duroc announced the titles
which should be given to each one, and in particular to the wives
of the princes. Mesdames Bacciochi and Murat appeared astounded at
the difference between themselves and their sisters-in-law. Madame
Murat, especially, found it difficult to conceal her chagrin. About
six o’clock the Emperor appeared, and began, without any appearance
of embarrassment, to salute each one with his new title. The Empress
showed her usual amiability; Louis appeared satisfied; Madame Joseph,
resigned to what was expected of her; Madame Louis, equally submissive;
Eugène de Beauharnais, simple and natural, with an air free from all
signs of ambition or disappointment. It was not the same with the
new marshal, Murat, but fear of his brother-in-law forced him to
self-restraint, and he displayed a thoughtful reticence. As for Madame
Murat, she was in despair, and had so little self-control that when she
heard the Emperor, on several occasions during the dinner, address the
_Princesse_ Louis, she could not repress her tears; she drank in
succession several large glasses of water, in the endeavor to recover
her composure, but the tears continued to fall.

Her sister, Madame Bacciochi, older, and more mistress of herself, did
not cry; but she was brusque and cutting in her manner, and treated the
dames du palais with marked _hauteur_.

After a while the Emperor became annoyed, and increased the
discomforture of his sisters by teasing them with indirect banter. On
this occasion there were too many people present for the matter to go
further, but the following day at the family dinner, Madame Murat broke
out in tears and complaints. Napoleon lost his temper, and replied very
severely. Caroline, who could endure no more, fell on the floor in a
dead faint. This had an immediate effect on Napoleon, who calmed down,
and agreed to do what they wanted. The next day the official paper
inserted the following note: “To the French princes and princesses is
given the title of Imperial Highness: _the sisters of the Emperor
bear the same title_.”

In the midst of all these family _désagréments_ Joséphine
maintained her usual amiable serenity. The conduct of his brothers and
sisters was in such contrast with that of his wife and her children
that Napoleon could not help being impressed with the difference.
Except for money, from time to time, to pay her debts, Joséphine asked
nothing. For the rest, she accepted whatever it pleased her husband to
give her, but without any appearance of desiring it, and without any
pretention that it was due her. If he gave to others, she approved, and
never displayed any envy. Her conduct, whether calculated or not, was
so adroit that every one was struck by her disinterestedness, and her
husband most of all.

With respect to her children Joséphine showed exactly the same spirit.
As Napoleon himself stated later, she never asked anything for Eugène;
never even thanked him for what he did for her son, and never showed
any particular appreciation of his favors. At the début of the Empire,
Napoleon did nothing for Eugène, who found himself relegated, by his
duties and his rank, to the waiting-room the most distant from the
Emperor’s apartment. Eugène seemed to consider this entirely natural,
and made no complaint. When Napoleon offered him through Joséphine the
office of Grand Chamberlain, Eugène modestly declined, saying in excuse
that this employment suited neither his tastes nor his character, his
vocation being entirely military. No reply could have better pleased
the Emperor, who at once increased his allowance from 30,000 to 150,000
francs, and appointed him colonel-general of the Chasseurs à cheval,
which made him a grand officer of the Empire.

The new Empire opened brilliantly; and no one seemed to give a
thought to the Republic, of which almost the only vestige left was
the gold coins that continued for several years to bear the anomalous
inscription: “République Française, Napoléon Empereur.” The first
public appearance of the new sovereigns on a formal occasion was at the
fête of the 14 July, anniversary of the fall of the Bastille, which
this year was to be the occasion of the presentation of the crosses of
the Légion d’honneur. For the first time they traversed in a carriage
the grande allée of the Tuileries Gardens, and proceeded with great
pomp to the Hôtel des Invalides. The ceremony took place in the church,
which during the Revolution had been made a Temple of Mars, and was now
again consecrated for religious uses. After the Mass, and a discourse
by the grand chancellor of the Order, the Emperor pronounced the oath,
and each of the members cried: “Je le jure!” Napoleon then called to
him Cardinal Caprara, who had negotiated the Concordat, and who was
soon to be of great service in deciding the Pope to come to Paris for
the Coronation. Detaching from his neck the cordon of the Légion, the
Emperor presented it to the venerable prelate.

On this occasion the Empress had a great personal triumph. She wore a
robe of pink tulle covered with silver stars, with a very décolleté
corsage, as was then the fashion, although the ceremony took place in
full daylight. Clusters of diamonds crowned her head. Radiant with
happiness, she never appeared to greater advantage.

Four days later the Emperor left Saint-Cloud for Boulogne on a general
tour of inspection of the Channel ports from Calais to Ostende. He
left Joséphine occupied with the preparation of her toilettes for the
visit which she was soon to make with him to the banks of the Rhine. He
was to meet her the first of September at Aix-la-Chapelle, where the
Empress was to precede him by several weeks for the purpose of taking
the waters.

As was his custom, before leaving Saint-Cloud Napoleon dictated in
the minutest details the itinerary of the journey of the Empress.
Everything was worked out with the same precision that he would have
given to the orders for an army corps to arrive at a certain hour
on the field of battle. He also dictated the replies that Joséphine
was to make to the addresses of welcome that she would receive at
the different cities through which she passed. Every day, before her
departure, Joséphine could be seen, a large page of manuscript in her
hand, trying to commit these discourses to memory, as a school-girl
learns her lesson. Fortunately her replies were brief, and she soon
knew them by heart.

Joséphine’s life at Aix was very monotonous. After the morning
toilette, the Empress went to the thermal establishment for a bath.
An hour of rest followed, and then she dressed for breakfast. In the
afternoon she usually went out for a drive. Upon her return she again
changed her robe for dinner. In the evening, unless she went to the
theatre, she retired at an early hour.

It will be interesting here to read one of the letters written at this
time by Napoleon to Joséphine, if only for the purpose of comparing it
with the ardent effusions he sent her during the Campaign of Italy:


                 _To the Empress, at Aix-la-Chapelle_

                                           CALAIS, 6 August 1804

   Mon amie, I am at Calais since midnight; but expect to leave
   for Dunkerque this evening. I am satisfied with my inspection,
   and in quite good health. I trust that the waters will do you
   as much good as the sight of the camp and the sea has done
   me. Eugène has left for Blois. Hortense is well. Louis is at
   Plombières. I long to see you. You are ever necessary to my
   happiness. A thousand best wishes.

                                                         NAPOLEON

After a visit of nine days at Aix, where he arrived on the 2 September,
Napoleon left with Joséphine for Cologne. From there they travelled
separately to Mayence, which they reached on the 20 September. At
Mayence the sovereigns received the warmest of welcomes. The houses and
public buildings were all illuminated in their honor. The Emperor found
himself surrounded by a regular court of German princes. Performances
were given by the second company of the Théâtre-Français, which had
been summoned from Paris.

On the 12 October the Emperor and Empress were once more back at
Saint-Cloud. This visit to the banks of the Rhine made a great
impression on France, and indeed on all Europe. No theatrical manager
ever had a greater talent than Napoleon for what may be called the art
of the _mise en scène_. The stage was now set for the Coronation,
and the curtain was about to rise on one of the grandest spectacles the
world has ever seen.




                            CHAPTER SIXTEEN

                               1804–1805

                            THE CORONATION

   Cardinal Fesch Sent to Rome--The Pope Consents to Go to
   Paris--Astonishment of Madame Mère--Joséphine’s Triumph Over
   the Bonapartes--Preparations for the Ceremony--The Pope Arrives
   at Fontainebleau--Joséphine’s Confession--The Excitement at
   Paris--Isabey’s Ingenious Idea--Religious Marriage of Napoleon
   and Joséphine--The Procession to the Cathedral--The Ceremony at
   Notre-Dame--Joséphine Crowned by the Emperor--Her Joy--A Series
   of Fêtes--Baptism of Napoleon-Louis


During his absence from Paris the Emperor had not lost sight of his
plans for the Coronation, and had sent his uncle Cardinal Fesch to Rome
as a special ambassador. He was to arrange with the Pope to come to
Paris to crown the new Charlemagne in his capital. If the Holy Father
consented, Fesch had full powers to arrange with him all the details of
the ceremony.

After much hesitation the Pope finally agreed to yield to the wishes
of the Emperor and go to Paris. This unheard-of act of condescension
filled the new sovereign with delight. The political consequences to
him were enormous: on the one hand, it assured his standing with the
large Catholic population of France, and on the other, it legitimized
his title in the eyes of the other sovereigns of Europe, and put an end
to the claims of the Bourbons.

The visit of the Pope to Paris was an event so extraordinary as to
seem to every one almost incredible. When the report was first spread
abroad, Madame Letitia, who was now called Madame Mère, was simply
astounded at the thought that the Pope, _il santissimo Padre_,
should condescend to make the journey to Paris to crown her _bambino
Napoleone_ as Emperor of the French! The good woman could hardly
realize it.

No one had followed the negotiations with more interest than Joséphine.
For her the important question was, would she be crowned with the
Emperor? This, she thought, would mean an assured future, with no
more worry over the perpetually recurring menace of divorce, which
empoisoned her entire existence. As she had anticipated, the Bonapartes
took this occasion to renew their efforts to persuade Napoleon to
repudiate his wife, and this time they might have gained their end if
they had used more tact. But they went too far in their attacks on
Joséphine, and as usual only succeeded in arousing their brother’s
wrath. In this crisis, Joséphine displayed so much grief, and at the
same time so much submission to his wishes, that Napoleon could not
bring himself to the point of repudiating her. “He took Joséphine in
his arms, and told her effusively that he would never have the strength
to part with her, even though public policy demanded it; then he
promised her that she should be crowned with him, and receive at his
side, from the hands of the Pope, the divine consecration.” Monsieur
Thiers, in relating this incident, adds that he took it from the
manuscript of the unpublished memoirs of a reliable person attached to
the imperial family, who was an eye-witness of the scene.

The preparations for the Coronation were on a grand scale, and nothing
was left undone to make the spectacle imposing and memorable. The
costumes were designed by the great painters David and Isabey. The
crown of the Emperor, modelled upon that of Charlemagne, was made by
Foncier, the leading jeweller of Paris, and was a wonderful work of
art. It can still be seen in the Gallery of Apollo at the Louvre.

In order to have the ceremony as perfect as possible, there were
several “dress-rehearsals” held at Notre-Dame. David arranged the
groups, and the scenes were repeated until each one knew his rôle
perfectly. The painter profited by these rehearsals to make the
sketches for his great painting of the Coronation, afterwards ordered
by the Emperor, which now hangs in the Louvre. When some one said later
to David that in his painting he had made Joséphine absurdly young, he
replied: “Go and tell her so!”

For the Coronation two dates had been considered: first, the 14 July,
anniversary of the fall of the Bastille, and second, the 9 November,
the day of the 18 Brumaire, when Bonaparte overthrew the Directory. But
both of these dates were manifestly inappropriate, and the delay of the
Pope in reaching a decision finally caused the day to be set for the
first week in December.

On the second day of November, the Pope, Pius the Seventh, then
sixty-two years of age, left Rome for his long and tiresome journey to
Paris. At the same time Napoleon was hurrying the work on the château
of Fontainebleau, so that it should be ready to receive the Holy
Father on his arrival. As if by magic, in less than three weeks the
palace was redecorated and refurnished, with all its former splendor.

The Pope was expected to arrive on Sunday the 25 November. To avoid
all ceremony, Napoleon, dressed in hunting costume, left the palace
an hour before noon, and directed his horse to the part of the forest
by which the Pope was to arrive. As soon as his carriage stopped, on
meeting the Emperor, the Pope descended, and Napoleon dismounted. The
two illustrious sovereigns embraced cordially, and then entered the
Emperor’s carriage, which had been sent to meet them.

At the door of the palace, the Empress and the grand dignitaries of
the Court were gathered, to meet the Supreme Pontiff. Dressed in a
long white _soutane_, which fell around him like the drapery of
an antique statue, with his face devoid of color, the Pope had a most
ethereal air. His handsome and noble countenance, his sweet expression,
his soft but resonant voice, produced a strong impression.

The two sovereigns dined together, and the Pope retired at an early
hour, to rest after the fatigues of so long a journey. The following
day Joséphine managed to have a confidential interview with the Pope,
during which she confided to him the fact that she and Napoleon were
only united by a civil bond. She prayed him to use all his influence
with the Emperor to have him put an end to this situation which was
filling her heart with remorse! “Rest in peace, my daughter,” he said
on retiring, “that will be arranged.”

On Thursday the Pope made his entry into Paris, where he was received
with the same honors accorded the Emperor. He was lodged at the
Tuileries in the Pavillon de Flore, which had been prepared specially
for his reception. He arrived at the palace about eight o’clock in the
evening, in the same carriage with the Emperor. Joséphine, who left
Fontainebleau in the morning, had reached Paris a few hours earlier.

All Paris was excited over the approach of the great day. The hotels
were crowded with strangers who had come from far and near to be
present at the ceremony. All the shops were working night and day to
have the uniforms and the robes ready in time. The ladies were to wear
ball-dresses, with trains, with a collerette of blond lace called
_cherusque_, which, fastened upon the two shoulders and rising
quite high behind the head, recalled the fashions of the time of
Catherine de Médicis. The costumes of the men were also very rich.

A week before the ceremony the painter Isabey received from the
Emperor an order to make seven sketches, representing the number of
principal scenes in the spectacle at the cathedral. To prepare seven
such designs, each containing over a hundred figures, in the short time
at his disposal, was manifestly out of the question. In this dilemma
Isabey conceived the ingenious idea of purchasing a hundred dolls and
dressing them to represent the various personages. These he placed
in a plan in relief of the interior of Notre-Dame, and took them to
the Emperor. Napoleon was much amused and also much pleased at this
solution of the problem, and the miniature stage with the puppets was
used to instruct the actors as to their rôles in the spectacle.

The Pope kept his promise to Joséphine, and, on the night before
the Coronation, Cardinal Fesch, at an altar erected in the Emperor’s
cabinet, performed the religious marriage of Napoleon and Joséphine.
No witnesses were present, but after the ceremony the cardinal gave
Joséphine a formal certificate of her marriage, which she always
carefully guarded.

At last the great day arrived. The second of December dawned cold and
foggy, but the bright sun soon dissipated the mists. At an early hour
the streets were crowded with spectators, and windows along the route
of the procession rented as high as three hundred francs.

Before the departure for Notre-Dame the ladies of the palace were
introduced to the apartment of the Empress. Their costumes were
very brilliant, but they paled before those of the Imperial family.
Joséphine, resplendent with diamonds, her hair dressed in the mode
of Louis Quatorze, did not appear over twenty-five. She wore a robe
and court mantle of silver brocade, embroidered with golden bees, the
Imperial emblem. She had a head-band of diamonds, a necklace, earrings,
and a girdle, of very great value, all of which she wore with her
accustomed grace.

The Pope left the Tuileries at nine o’clock in a carriage drawn by
eight dapple-grey horses. According to Roman usage he was preceded by
one of his _cameriers_, mounted upon a mule, and bearing a large
cross. This unaccustomed sight greatly amused the Parisians.

The Emperor and Empress started over an hour later. Their carriage,
which is still preserved in the museum of the Grand-Trianon at
Versailles, was drawn by eight cream-colored horses, covered with
brilliant harnesses. It was decorated with allegorical paintings on
a gold background, and all the panels were of glass, so that the
sovereigns could be seen from every side. They left the Tuileries by
way of the Carrousel, and followed the Rue Saint-Honoré, as the Rue de
Rivoli was not then completed. Marshal Murat, at the head of twenty
squadrons of cavalry, led the way, and eighteen six-horse carriages
followed, with the principal personages of the Court. The streets were
guarded by a double line of infantry, who kept back the crowds.

Arrived at the palace of the archbishop, Napoleon put on the coronation
costume. Over a narrow robe of white satin, he wore a heavy mantle of
crimson velvet. On his head he placed a crown of golden laurels; on his
neck, the collar of the Légion d’honneur, in diamonds; at his side, a
sword ornamented with the Regent diamond.

After the High Mass, the Pope blessed the Imperial ornaments, and
then returned them to the Emperor: the ring, which he placed upon his
finger; the sword, which he replaced in its sheath; the mantle, which
was attached to his shoulders by the chamberlains; then the sceptre
and the “hand of justice,” which he gave to the Arch-Treasurer and the
Arch-Chancellor.

The only ornament which remained to be handed to the Emperor was the
crown. As the Pope was about to proceed with this final act of the
ceremony, Napoleon took from his hands the emblem of supreme power and
proudly placed it himself upon his head.

  [Illustration: NAPOLEON]

It had been arranged that the train of the mantle of the Empress should
be borne by the five Imperial princesses: Julie and Hortense, the wives
of Joseph and Louis, and the three sisters of the Emperor, Élisa,
Pauline and Caroline. It was not without violent protests that
Napoleon’s sisters accepted this “servile” rôle.

When the moment arrived for Joséphine to take her part in the ceremony,
she arose and advanced towards the steps of the altar, where the
Emperor awaited her. All the ladies of the palace arose at the same
time, and the princesses who formed her “service d’honneur” proceeded
to perform their duty. The mantle of the Empress, of red velvet
embroidered with golden bees, and lined with ermine, was very heavy,
and the rôle of the princesses was far from being merely honorary.
The three sisters entirely neglected their part and the Empress was
unable to move forward. The quick eye of Napoleon at once took in the
situation, and a few sharp words to his sisters quelled the mutiny.

Arrived before the altar, Joséphine knelt, joined her hands, and
gracefully bowed her form. Napoleon then placed upon her head the small
closed crown surmounted by a cross; he even seemed to take a loving
pleasure in carefully arranging it upon her hair. Joséphine had never
been so happy, or seemed so charming as on this occasion. Isabey, who
had touched up her features with his painter’s art, had removed the
traces of time, and she looked fifteen years younger than her real age.
The head of Joséphine in David’s well known painting is a faithful
representation of her appearance on this day.

Mlle. Avrillon writes in her _Mémoires_: “Never have I seen upon
any countenance an expression of joy, of satisfaction, of happiness,
which could be compared to that which animated the face of the Empress:
she was radiant! The crown placed upon her brow by the hands of her
august spouse had assured her future, and seemed for all time to have
ended the rumors of divorce with which she had been so often tormented.”

After the ceremony the procession returned to the Tuileries by way of
the boulevards and the present Rue Royale, and entered the palace from
the Gardens. The day had been long and tiresome, and Napoleon was glad
to resume his modest uniform of colonel of the Chasseurs de la Garde.
He dined alone with Joséphine, whom he begged to retain the diadem
which she wore so gracefully, and which became her so well. He was in
excellent humor, and paid his wife a thousand compliments, saying that
she was the most charming empress in the world!

The Coronation was followed by a series of fêtes. On the 5 December
the Emperor distributed to the Army the Imperial eagles. The ceremony
took place on the Champ-de-Mars in the presence of the Empress and
all the high dignitaries of the Empire. Unfortunately the weather was
terrible: an icy rain fell in torrents, and the field was a sea of
mud. Notwithstanding the storm, the streets along the route of the
procession were crowded with spectators. In the evening there was a
grand banquet, served in the Galerie de Diane at the Tuileries. The
table of the sovereigns was placed on a magnificent dais: the Empress
was seated in the centre, with the Emperor at her right, and the Pope
at her left.

Of all the entertainments, the finest was that given by the marshals
at the Opéra on the 7 January 1805. The hall was transformed into a
magnificent ball-room, by a floor built over the parquet on a level
with the stage. The marshals arrived at eight o’clock, the Empress
at ten, and the Emperor an hour later. After a concert, the ball was
opened by Prince Louis, Marshal Murat, Eugène de Beauharnais, and
Marshal Berthier, who danced with the four Imperial princesses. The
Emperor twice made the tour of the room, and then retired at an early
hour.

The last of the fêtes was the baptism on the 24 March at Saint-Cloud
of Napoleon-Louis, the second son of Louis and Hortense. The ceremony
was performed by the Pope himself, a week before his departure for
Rome. Joséphine had been the godmother of the older boy, but on this
occasion Madame Mère was chosen to fill the rôle. Joséphine was
entirely satisfied, as this baptism seemed to seal the reconciliation
between the two families, and assure her future, as well as that of her
grandson.

From this date, up to the time of the divorce, there were no more
solemn baptisms. Napoleon and Joséphine indeed promised to give their
names to many children, but the Emperor always put off the ceremony,
which finally took place at Fontainebleau in November 1810. But on
this occasion there was another _marraine_, and the numerous
_Joséphines_ were presented at the font by a new Empress, who was
called Marie-Louise!




                           CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

                               1804–1809

                       DAILY LIFE OF THE EMPRESS

   Joséphine’s Places of Residence--Her Apartments at
   the Tuileries--Her Frequent Alterations--Her Rooms at
   Saint-Cloud--Her Daily Routine--Her Personal Attendants--Her
   Toilette--Her Lingerie and Robes--Her Lavish Expenditures--Her
   Debts Paid by the Emperor--Her Life at the Tuileries


Abandoning for a moment the chronological sequence of events, let us
endeavor to depict Joséphine’s mode of life during the time that her
career was linked with the Empire: from the 18 May 1804, when she was
saluted as Empress at Saint-Cloud, to the 15 December 1809, when her
marriage was dissolved at the Tuileries. To Frédéric Masson, of the
Académie Française, we owe many interesting details of the existence of
the Empress at this time.

During these five years and a half, Joséphine passed less than
twelve months in all at the Tuileries; she lived thirteen months
at Saint-Cloud, eight at Malmaison, and four at Fontainebleau. She
went twice to Plombières and once to Aix-la-Chapelle for the baths;
she lived six months at Strasbourg and four at Mayence; she visited
Germany, Italy and Belgium, the borders of the Rhine, and all of the
centre and south of France. To follow her in her journeys, to trace her
itinerary, would be both tedious and unprofitable; wherever she lived
her surroundings were practically the same, and the details of her
daily life never varied.

In the endeavor to emancipate himself from a part of the slavery to
which the sovereigns of France had always submitted, Napoleon divided
his existence into two parts: one, the exterior, which belonged to
the public; the other, the interior, which was intimate and private.
The first had for its theatre the State apartments, the second was
passed in the private rooms. But for the Empress this division was more
apparent than real: the two lives were constantly overlapping.

Now that the Tuileries have been destroyed for fifty years, it is
difficult to give any clear idea of the apartments occupied by
Joséphine, and especially so as she was continually changing the
arrangement of the rooms. The “Appartement d’honneur” of the Empress
was entered from the Carrousel at the corner of the Pavillon de Flore.
The windows in the salons were so high from the floor that a person,
when seated, could not see out; but Napoleon would allow no alterations
made, as it would have injured the appearance of the façade of the
palace. On the other side, the private rooms, which faced on the
Gardens, were only separated from the public sidewalk by a low terrace,
and it was possible for any passerby to see into the windows. Again the
Emperor refused to have any change made which would have deprived the
Parisians of the privilege of passing through the Gardens. It was not
until the days of the “people’s king,” Louis-Philippe, that the windows
were cut down, and a part of the Gardens was reserved.

The private apartment of Joséphine comprised only a library, a bedroom,
a dressing-room and bath-room. All these rooms, on the ground floor,
faced on the Gardens, and were the same that Joséphine and Hortense
had occupied when they first came to the Tuileries. The personal suite
of the Emperor, on the first floor, was reached by several private
staircases, one of which ascended from Joséphine’s bedchamber. These
stairways were so narrow that two persons could not pass. The rooms
on the Gardens were separated from those on the court by a long dark
corridor. Above a part of Joséphine’s suite there was a mezzanine
floor, or entresol, in which were located her wardrobes.

The decorations of her apartment, made at the beginning of the
Consulate, had never pleased Joséphine, who wished, above all, to have
a handsome bedroom. Accordingly, when she was absent in Germany in
1806, her rooms were entirely redecorated and refurnished by Fontaine,
in a truly imperial style, at a cost of one hundred thousand francs.
But Joséphine considered the work frightful, and a year later gave
orders to have it all done over, to suit her own taste. In the budget
of 1808, the Emperor allowed a credit of sixty thousand francs for
this work, but the final cost exceeded a quarter of a million. This
time the architects, discouraged by so many contradictory orders,
decided to follow their own ideas. When Joséphine returned from
Bayonne the work was all finished. She was furious because her orders
had been disregarded: the decorations were “heavy and out of style”;
the furniture was “too plain and too cheap.” She went to live at the
Élysée, and, with her numerous absences from Paris, never again
occupied the Tuileries for more than three months up to the day of her
divorce. At the time of his second marriage, therefore, Napoleon did
not think it necessary to make any great alterations for Marie-Louise
in the rooms which Joséphine had hardly used.

The arrangement of Joséphine’s rooms at Saint-Cloud was very similar
to that at the Tuileries, except that they were located on the first
floor, and were decorated in a more modern and more feminine style.
Napoleon, who liked everything severe, but handsome, was not pleased
with the furniture, which he did not consider in accord with the
majesty of his person and his reign. He said that Joséphine’s apartment
was fit only for a “fille entretenue.” Most of the visitors did not
agree with this opinion: they considered the rooms in good taste, and
much pleasanter than those in the Tuileries. On the walls were hung
many fine paintings taken from the Musée Napoléon. In the salon of the
Empress there was a handsome portrait of Madame Mère by Gérard. But
what attracted the most attention was a large mirror in one piece,
over the mantel: this was mounted on a back of solid silver, which
disappeared when a spring was pressed, and furnished a fine perspective
of the park, with the fountains, the vases and statues.

The chamber of Joséphine was particularly attractive, with the bed, in
the form of a small boat, of mahogany ornamented with gilded bronze;
and mirrors on all sides. The bath-room was entirely in marble, with
painted antique friezes.

At Saint-Cloud the etiquette was somewhat relaxed, and the life more
private. It was possible to walk in the restricted gardens, and to
make extended excursions in carriages, through the park and in the
neighborhood, particularly to Malmaison.

       *       *       *       *       *

To give an idea of the tastes and occupations of Joséphine, we will
trace briefly the routine of one day. If the Emperor had passed the
night in her apartment, he rose at eight o’clock, and, at Paris,
ascended, or at Saint-Cloud, descended to his own rooms: only, at
Saint-Cloud, there was no private staircase, and he was forced to pass
through a long corridor to reach the public stairway.

Then the Empress’ women entered and drew the curtains. For her first
repast, Joséphine drank, in bed, a cup of infusion or a lemonade. She
always wore a nightcap of percale or embroidered muslin, trimmed with
lace. Although she had no end of night-dresses, she usually wore a
chemise, over which at night she put on a camisole. The door was then
opened for the entrance of her favorite pug dog, Fortuné, an ugly
mongrel cur. This was a successor to the dog of the same name under
whose collar she concealed her letters at the Carmes in 1794: that one
had been killed at Montebello.

Never later than nine o’clock, Joséphine enters her dressing-room,
where she always passes at least three hours of her day, for she never
neglects the mysterious rites of her toilette. Under the Empire,
Joséphine had no less than twelve attendants to care for her person and
her wardrobe, but the two _premières femmes_ were only there for
the etiquette, and had few functions to perform beyond drawing their
salary of six thousand francs. The four _femmes de chambre_ were
pretty young girls, who after the end of 1805 were called _dames
d’annonce_. Two of them were in service every other week, and their
duty was to announce to the Empress the persons who called upon her.
Their salary was three thousand francs a year. The real attendants
of Joséphine were, the _garde d’atours_, Madame Mallet, and the
four _femmes de garde-robe_, of whom one was Mlle. Avrillon,
who, in her _Mémoires_, calls herself “première femme de chambre
de l’Impératrice.” These women were the ones who entered into the
familiarity of the Empress, and were most in her confidence. To them
Joséphine intrusted not only her jewels and her robes, but also her
most secret thoughts. To them she made presents of five hundred or a
thousand francs at a time, gave them dots when they were married, and
a pension when they retired. While guarding her rank, Joséphine always
treated these attendants with the greatest kindness and politeness, and
naturally she was adored by them.

For Joséphine, the rites of her toilette were long and complicated.
She always took a bath every day, which was rather unusual at that
time. But the most important act was to _faire sa tête_, to efface
the ravages of time. In those days it was customary for all society
women to employ rouge, but Joséphine carried it to excess: not content
with putting a little on her cheeks, she covered her entire face with
powder and rouge. The eye of Napoleon was so accustomed to this excess
of color that he thought any woman who did not show it must be ill:
“Go and put on some rouge, Madame,” he said to one, “you look like a
corpse.” On the other hand, Napoleon could not endure the scent of any
perfume except a little lavender water or eau de Cologne.

The intricate details of her toilette completed, Joséphine dresses for
the morning. From her five hundred chemises, she selects one of muslin,
percale, or batiste, embroidered at the bottom, and trimmed at the neck
and sleeves with Malines or Valenciennes. The plainest ones cost a
hundred francs, and some of them three times that amount. As Joséphine
changes all her linen three times a day, the number of the garments is
not so extraordinary.

She almost always wears white silk stockings, costing from twenty to
seventy francs a pair: no garters, as the new silk stockings stay in
place. In the morning she puts on house shoes of taffetas or satin,
at eight francs the pair, of which she orders over five hundred a
year. She usually wears a light corset of lined percale trimmed with
Valenciennes, for which she pays about forty francs. After the corset
she puts on a flimsy petticoat of percale trimmed with her favorite
lace. That is all, absolutely all: “Joséphine n’a dans sa garde-robe
que deux pantalons en soie de couleur chair pour monter à cheval.”

When Joséphine has put on a peignoir, her coiffeur, Herbault, is
introduced. He is an important personage, in embroidered costume, with
a sword by his side, and receives in salary and gifts eight thousand
francs a year. But Herbault is only employed on ordinary occasions: for
days of ceremony there is Duplan, who is paid twelve thousand francs,
and later, in the time of Marie-Louise, receives the magnificent salary
of forty-two thousand francs. It is impossible to attempt to describe
the _coiffures_ employed by Joséphine, for they varied from day
to day. Her hair was of a decidedly auburn shade, and in color and
thickness remained the same to the end of her life.

After these first details, which had consumed much time, there was
a regular council of war as to the robe, the hat and the wrap to be
selected. In summer her dresses were of muslin, batiste or percale,
and she had over two hundred to select from; in winter she wore cloth
or velvet gowns, of which she had no less than six or seven hundred in
her wardrobe! To wear with these costumes there were endless wraps,
of every possible material, mostly trimmed with the rarest and most
expensive furs.

Joséphine always wore a hat in the morning, and frequently also in the
evening. Her choice was limited to two hundred and fifty, all different
in form, color, and trimming!

Twice a year she went carefully through her wardrobe, and gave away
a large part of her collection. Most of the articles, some of which
she had never used, were presented to her femmes de chambre; but even
Madame Mère and the Queens of Naples and Westphalia, did not disdain to
accept such gifts.

In six years Joséphine spent for her wardrobe the enormous sum of a
million and a half, and this did not include accounts not settled, or
costumes for ceremonies like the Coronation, for which the Emperor made
her a special allowance. In addition, during the same period, she spent
over five million francs for jewelry. When Napoleon, after her divorce,
paid up all her debts, her total expenditures for the six years reached
the enormous total of 6,647,580 francs, or an average of more than a
million francs a year! When we consider that the Empress had the use
of the finest Crown jewels in the world, valued at over five millions,
it is difficult to understand why she made all these purchases for
her own private collection. Her motive does not seem to have been to
accumulate a reserve, for use in case of necessity, but rather a real
mania for spending money. Her collection, which she left to Hortense,
was appraised after her death at over four million francs, which was
probably a third less than the actual value.

We have at first hand the story of the scene which preceded the first
payment of her debts in 1806. Joséphine came to the table with tears in
her eyes. Napoleon leaned over and whispered to her:

“Well, Madame, you are in debt.”

No reply except a sob.

“You owe a million.”

“No, Sire, I swear that I only owe six hundred thousand.”

“Only that, you say; does that seem to you only a bagatelle?”

He adds a few words of reproach, and she begins to sob louder than
ever. Then he whispers again:

“Come! Joséphine, come, my little one, do not cry, compose yourself.”

And the debts are paid.

       *       *       *       *       *

After she was dressed Joséphine received her physician. She had a
constitution of iron, and was rarely ill, but she was a “malade
imaginaire,” and was always taking medicine. Corvisart, the chief
physician of the Emperor, generally succeeded in curing her by a
prescription made up of bread pills!

At eleven o’clock precisely, for she was punctuality personified,
Joséphine entered the Salon Jaune, where were introduced the ladies
she had invited for déjeuner. The menu, which was usually prepared for
ten persons, comprised a soup, two relevés, six entrées, two roasts,
six entremêts, and six dishes of dessert. A bottle of Beaune and two
bottles of fine Bourgogne were served. Coffee was taken at the table,
and a half-bottle of liqueur was provided.

Joséphine, who ate but little, did the honors with charming courtesy,
drawing out her guests to tell her all the latest gossip of the city
and the Court, which the Emperor was always interested in hearing
repeated. Napoleon usually took a hasty breakfast on a little table in
his cabinet, but sometimes he came down and joined his wife’s party.

After breakfast Joséphine returned to the salon. To walk in the
Gardens was impossible, and the only exercise she took at Paris
was an occasional game of billiards. She rarely read anything, and
never called upon her ladies to read for her. But she was fond of
conversation, and there was always some one with whom to talk.

At five o’clock Joséphine went to her rooms to change her toilette
for dinner, which was served at the early hour of six o’clock. She
changed completely, and selected an evening gown, which was always very
décolleté. In the evening she always wore a great many jewels.

Her toilette finished, Joséphine waits for the préfet du palais to
announce that the Emperor is ready to go to dinner. Sometimes,
absorbed in his work, Napoleon forgets that he has not dined, and
she waits one hour, two, occasionally three or four. She is never
impatient, and never disturbs Napoleon at his work. She passes the time
in conversation with her ladies. When the Emperor is ready she goes to
the room where the dinner is served--sometimes in her apartment, and
sometimes in that of Napoleon on the floor above. At Paris they usually
dined alone, except Sundays, when there was a family party.

After dinner Napoleon always went to Joséphine’s salon, where she
herself served the coffee. Unless they were going out to the theatre,
or there was a ball, concert or spectacle at the Château, which
happened about twice a week, the Emperor remained for a short time, and
talked with any dignitaries who had called. He then returned to his
cabinet, and Joséphine passed the evening in conversation, or in a game
of backgammon or whist, both of which games she played remarkably well.

Quite often the Emperor, after he had retired for the night, sent for
her to read to him, as he loved the sound of her voice. As soon as
he was asleep, she returned to her salon, and resumed her game. At
midnight all visitors departed, and Joséphine made her toilette for the
night, which took nearly as long as that of the morning. “In this also
she was elegant,” said the Emperor; “she was graceful even in going to
bed.”




                           CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

                                 1805

                         ITALY AND STRASBOURG

   The Journey to Italy--Grand Review at Marengo--Napoleon’s
   Reconciliation with Jérôme--The Coronation at Milan--The
   Emperor’s Satisfaction--Eugène, Viceroy of Italy--Joséphine’s
   Grief--Napoleon’s Attachment to His Wife--The Fêtes at
   Genoa--Hurried Return to France--Joséphine at Plombières--The
   Austerlitz Campaign--Joséphine’s Sojourn at Strasbourg--Her Life
   There--Napoleon’s Letters During the Campaign


On the 2 April 1805 Napoleon left Fontainebleau for Milan, where he was
to be crowned as King of Italy. He had not intended to take Joséphine
with him, but she pleaded so warmly that he finally yielded. The first
night was spent at Troyes, and the following day the Emperor went
alone to Brienne, to see the school where he had received his first
education. He slept at the château, and the following morning, without
any escort, he visited the old familiar scenes of his boyhood.

Following the usual route via Mâcon the imperial party reached Lyon
a week later. In order not to fatigue the Empress, Napoleon had
arranged to stop every night in some city, instead of travelling night
and day as was his regular habit. The sovereigns usually stayed at
the préfecture, where they found the dinner ready to serve, and the
lodgings prepared by the servants sent in advance.

At Lyon they descended at the palace of the archbishop, Cardinal Fesch,
who had recently been appointed to this see. The entire journey from
Fontainebleau had been a triumphal march. The villagers had flocked
from far and near to line the route and cheer their Emperor, with an
enthusiasm which at that time was as sincere as it was spontaneous.

It was three hours after noon when the party entered Lyon, and the
entire populace of the second city of France had gathered to acclaim
the Emperor. Napoleon had done much to increase the prosperity of this
large silk-manufacturing town, and he was extremely popular there.

After a sojourn of five days, they left for Turin by way of Mont-Cenis.
The fine road over the Alps, constructed by Napoleon, was not yet
completed, and, to cross the mountains, _chaises à porteur_ were
provided for the women, and mules for the men. The Pope, who had left
Fontainebleau two days after the Emperor, was still at Turin, where
he had stopped for a short rest on his way to Rome. As he occupied
the palace, the Emperor deferred for several days his entry into the
capital, and stopped at an old villa of the King of Sardinia a few
miles from the city.

Before proceeding to Milan, the party turned aside to visit
Alessandria. Here, the 5 May, the Emperor held a grand review on the
field where five years before he had gained the great victory of
Marengo. He had brought from Paris, and wore again on this occasion
the old and faded uniform, the shapeless hat, and the heavy sabre,
which recalled so many glorious memories. The manœuvres were directed
by Eugène under the orders of the Emperor, and Napoleon expressed
to Joséphine his satisfaction with the manner in which her son had
performed his task.

On the following day, Napoleon saw Jérôme for the first time since his
brother’s marriage. Jérôme had arrived at Lisbon with his wife during
the month of April. He was allowed to land, but, under orders from the
Emperor, she was forced to reëmbark for England. Jérôme was summoned
to meet the Emperor in Italy, and travelled there post-haste. After a
decisive interview with Napoleon, he basely agreed to abandon his wife
and her unborn child, and was again restored to favor.

On the 8 May the Emperor entered Milan, where his welcome was not
so spontaneous as in the cities of Piedmont. Napoleon was much
disappointed at the lack of real enthusiasm, and spoke of it to
Joséphine. His coronation as King of Italy took place on the 26 May in
the cathedral. The weather was perfect, and the city was crowded with
spectators. The ceremonies were similar to those at Notre-Dame, but
on a much smaller scale. Cardinal Caprara, the Archbishop of Milan,
officiated. Napoleon himself placed upon his head the celebrated
Iron Crown of the ancient kings of Lombardy, at the same time using
the traditional formula: “God gave it me; woe to him who touches
it!” Joséphine, although she bore the title of Queen of Italy, was
not crowned as at Paris, and was present at the ceremony only as a
spectator.

“After our return to the palace,” writes Mlle. Avrillon, “I was
occupied in the room of the Empress when the Emperor entered. He was
full of glee; he laughed, rubbed his hands together, and said with
great good humor: ‘Well, mademoiselle, did you have a good view of
the ceremony? Did you hear what I said in placing the crown upon my
head?’ Then he repeated in nearly the same tone he had used in the
cathedral: _Dieu me l’a donnée, gare à qui y touche!_ I replied
that nothing had escaped me. He was most amiable to me, and I have
often remarked that when nothing disturbed the Emperor he was very
familiar with the persons of his household; he spoke to us with a sort
of _bonhomie_, of freedom, as if he were our equal.... Often he
gave us a little tap, or pulled our ears: it was a favor which he did
not accord to everybody; and we could judge of the extent of his good
humor by the greater or less degree of pain that he caused us.... Very
frequently he did the same to the Empress when we were dressing her: he
gave her some taps playfully upon the shoulders. It was useless for her
to cry: _Finis donc, finis donc, Bonaparte!_ he continued as long
as the play amused him.”

On the 10 June the Emperor announced the appointment of Eugène as
Viceroy of Italy. This elevation of her son, which should have
delighted Joséphine, was only a cause of chagrin. She shed tears at the
thought of being separated from her child. One day when the Emperor
found her very sad he said: “You weep, Joséphine: it is not reasonable.
Do you cry because you are going to be separated from your son? If the
absence of your children causes you so much grief, judge what I myself
must endure! The attachment to them which you show makes me cruelly
feel the misfortune of not having any.” These words were far from
assuaging the grief of the Empress: they raised once more the dreaded
spectre of divorce. Napoleon certainly had no idea of increasing her
grief, and Joséphine could not let him see what an interpretation she
put upon his speech. “The Emperor,” says Mlle. Avrillon, “was one
of the best husbands that I have ever known; when the Empress was
indisposed he passed by her side all the time that he could take from
his affairs. He always came to her before retiring, and very often
when he awoke during the night, he came himself, or sent his Mameluke
to have news of Her Majesty. He had for her the most tender regard,
and it is only true to say that she fully returned it.... Nothing that
I say here would seem exaggerated if others, like myself, could have
witnessed the proofs of affection which they both displayed; and I am
certain that when political reasons forced them to separate, all the
grief was not on one side.”

On the 10 June the Emperor left Milan for a visit to the Austrian
frontier and the famous Quadrilateral, the scene of so many of his
brilliant victories. Three days later he held another grand review
of his troops on the battle-field of Castiglione. Joséphine took
advantage of his absence to make with a few attendants the tour of the
Italian lakes. She was happy to be free for a few days from the irksome
etiquette which the presence of the Emperor always imposed.

On her return to Milan, she dismissed most of her suite, who were
to leave directly for Paris, and with a few attendants proceeded
to Bologna, where she rejoined the Emperor. In this city the new
sovereigns of Italy received a very warm greeting, which partially
atoned for the coldness of the Milanais. On the last day of June
the party arrived at Genoa, well named the Superb, where they had a
brilliant reception. During the following week there was a succession
of magnificent fêtes to celebrate the incorporation of the ancient
republic in the French Empire.

Late on the 6 July a special courier from Paris brought to the Emperor
the news of the formation of the Third Coalition, and at ten o’clock
that evening he set out for Turin, where he arrived early on the
following morning. He then told the Empress of his intention to start
the next day post-haste for Paris, leaving her to follow him more
leisurely. Joséphine begged to accompany him, and the Emperor finally
consented, on her promise not to have one of her headaches!

The party started in three carriages--one for the Emperor and Empress,
another for the grand officers of the household, and a third for
the service--with a small escort of cavalry. But after crossing
Mont-Cenis, the Emperor travelled so rapidly that the other carriages
and the escort were left far behind. Napoleon and Joséphine reached
Fontainebleau about ten o’clock on the night of the 11 July, after an
absence of exactly one hundred days. Four days later the Emperor wrote
Eugène: “I arrived eighty-five hours after my departure from Turin.
Nevertheless I lost three hours on Mont-Cenis and I stopped constantly
on account of the Empress. One or two hours to breakfast and one or
two hours to dine made me lose eight or ten hours more.” The express
trains via the Mont-Cenis tunnel now make the run of about 440 miles
in fourteen hours. Allowing for the delays of which he speaks, and the
longer distance by road, the Emperor made the trip in about seventy
hours, at the rate of nearly seven miles an hour.

The arrival of the Emperor at Fontainebleau was so unexpected that
there was no one to receive him except the concierge of the palace, an
old servant named Gaillot, who had been his cook in Egypt. “Come, my
good fellow,” said the Emperor, “you must resume your old calling; you
must get us some supper.” Fortunately Gaillot had in his larder some
mutton chops and some eggs, and Napoleon and Joséphine ate the simple
repast with a good appetite.

A week later the Emperor reached Saint-Cloud, while the thunder of
the cannon of the Invalides announced his return to the capital. The
same evening, after a call on Madame Mère, the sovereigns attended the
Opéra, where they received a warm welcome from the audience.

On the second day of August the Emperor left Saint-Cloud for a month’s
tour of inspection of the Grand Army, which was in cantonments along
the Channel, prepared for a descent on England. Here, ten days later,
he received news that Admiral Villeneuve, after an indecisive action
with the English fleet off Ferrol, had set sail for Cadiz, instead of
Brest, as ordered. Losing no time in vain regrets over the failure
of his well-laid plans, Napoleon called Daru to his headquarters at
Pont-de-Brique at four o’clock in the morning, and dictated at one
sitting the plan of the Austrian campaign as far as Vienna.

In the meantime Joséphine had gone to her favorite watering-place,
Plombières, to take the baths. What a marvellous change in her fortunes
since her earlier visit as Madame Bonaparte after the departure of her
husband for Egypt! Then, after her accident, she was almost alone, and
Hortense was called in haste from Saint-Germain to nurse her mother.
Now a company of infantry is sent to escort Her Majesty from Nancy to
Plombières; there are receptions by authorities civil and military,
addresses and salutes; triumphal arches at the gates of the cities;
at Plombières, illuminations and fireworks. She is accompanied by a
préfet du palais, an écuyer d’honneur, a dame d’honneur and two dames
du palais, five femmes de chambre, and a score or more of servants. The
charges for the post, going and coming, amount to nearly forty thousand
francs, and the entire expenses of the trip total over 134,000 francs.

By way of diversion, Joséphine had her portrait painted by a very
popular artist named Laurent whom she met at Plombières. For this small
full-length portrait, eighteen inches by fifteen, she paid six thousand
francs. Except for a few excursions in the neighborhood this was the
only occupation of her days. At Bondy, on her return, she was greeted
by the prefect and all the authorities. She survived the addresses,
and without any escort continued her journey to Malmaison, which she
reached the last of August.

On the 24 September, between four and five o’clock in the morning,
accompanied by Joséphine, Napoleon left Saint-Cloud to put himself
at the head of the Grand Army, which exactly four weeks before had
begun its march from the Channel to the Rhine. The journey of 315
miles to Strasbourg was made in sixty hours without any stop. In
accompanying the Emperor to Strasbourg, and taking up her residence
there, Joséphine’s thought was, “to escape from the Parisian addresses
which bored her; from the surveillance of her brothers-in-law; and from
the ennui of the palace of Saint-Cloud.” She was amused with a new
entertainment.

In the ancient capital of Alsace, Joséphine lived in the episcopal
mansion at the foot of the cathedral. It was a real palace, completed
in 1741, and entirely modern in its appointments. Built by the first
bishop of the house of Rohan, Armand-Gaston, cardinal and grand
almoner, it had been visited by Louis the Fifteenth in 1744, and had
received Marie-Antoinette on her arrival in France as Dauphine in 1770.
Sold early in the Revolution as national property, it had been bought
by the city and become the seat of the municipal administration. After
the foundation of the Empire the city had offered the palace to the
State as one of the “four imperial residences to be established at the
four principal points of the Empire.” From Boulogne, the Emperor had
ordered Duroc to send Fontaine to Strasbourg to put the mansion in
order to receive him. In less than two weeks the architect cleared out
the clerks and the archives; cleaned, redecorated and refurnished the
palace--all at a cost not much exceeding two hundred thousand francs.
Furniture was collected from the neighboring cities and châteaux;
linen, glass and silver were sent from Paris. Three days before the
Emperor’s arrival all was ready, even to the carriages and horses in
the stables.

The private suite of the Emperor, facing on the court, comprised five
rooms, while in the rear, fronting on the terrace of the Ill, were
the State apartments, seven magnificent salons on the first floor. On
the first and second floors, there were fourteen small rooms at the
disposal of the Empress; the quarters were not very commodious, but she
was satisfied.

The Emperor remained only four days at Strasbourg and then proceeded to
the headquarters of the army. The life of Joséphine after his departure
was one continual round of dinners, balls, concerts and spectacles.
In two months Bausset, the prefect of the palace, paid out over two
hundred thousand francs for the running expenses of the household. As
the success of the Emperor became known there were visits from all of
the South German princes. Joséphine received the homage rendered her;
she missed no ceremony; she remained until the end of all the balls she
gave, and had a smile and a polite word for every one.

Not content with enjoying all the pleasures of the city, Joséphine
indulged to the limit her mania for spending. Everything that was
offered, she bought: pictures, porcelains, plants, living animals--all
of which went to swell her collection at Malmaison. With the expenses
of the palace, she left over a million francs behind her in Strasbourg.

       *       *       *       *       *

The story of the campaign of 1805 is told in the letters which Napoleon
wrote almost daily. From every bivouac, from every field of battle,
came one of his letters--not burning and delirious as nine years
before, but full of tenderness and loving thought.

                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                        ETTLINGEN, 2 October 1805

   I am still here and in good health. The grand manœuvres have
   begun; the army of Würtemberg and Baden is now united with mine.
   I am in a good position, and I love thee.

                                                           NAPOLEON


                                             LUDWIGSBURG, 4 October

   I leave to-night. There is nothing new. The Bavarians have
   united with my army. I am well. In a few days I hope to have
   something interesting to tell you. Take care of yourself, and
   believe me ever yours....

                                                           NAPOLEON

                                             LUDWIGSBURG, 5 October

   I leave at once to continue my march. You will be five or six
   days without news of me: do not be anxious, for that is due to
   the operations which are about to take place. All goes well, and
   as I had expected. Adieu, mon amie, I love and embrace thee.

                                                           NAPOLEON

On the 6 October the Emperor surveyed the passage of the Danube at
Donauwörth, and passed the night at Nördlingen, where on the following
day he issued the first of the famous bulletins of the Grand Army. He
remained in this vicinity for four days, directing the passage of the
river by the troops of Murat, and the operations which followed. He
reached Augsbourg on the night of the tenth, and lodged with the former
Elector of Trèves.


                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                            AUGSBOURG, 10 October

   I have been on the move for a week. The campaign has opened
   favorably. I am very well although it has rained nearly every
   day. Events have moved rapidly. I am sending to France 4000
   prisoners and eight flags, and have fourteen cannon taken from
   the enemy. Adieu, mon amie, I embrace thee.

                                                           NAPOLEON

Two days later the French Army entered Munich in triumph, and the
Emperor continued his correspondence:


                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                            AUGSBOURG, 12 October

   The enemy is lost: everything presages the most fortunate
   campaign, the shortest and the most brilliant that I have ever
   made. I leave in an hour for Burgau. I am well, although the
   weather is frightful; I change my clothes twice a day. I love
   and embrace thee.

                                                           NAPOLEON

On the eve of the capitulation of Ulm, from his headquarters Napoleon
sent the good news to Joséphine:


                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                            ELCHINGEN, 18 October

   I have accomplished my purpose: I have destroyed the Austrian
   army by simple marches. I have made 60,000 prisoners, taken 120
   cannon, more than 90 flags, and more than 30 generals. I am
   going to move on the Russians: they are lost. I am content with
   my army. I have lost only 1500 men, of whom two-thirds are but
   slightly wounded. Adieu, my Joséphine. A thousand good wishes
   for everybody....

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                            ELCHINGEN, 21 October

   I am quite well, ma bonne amie. I am just starting for
   Augsbourg. Here 33,000 men have laid down their arms. I have
   from 60 to 70,000 prisoners, more than 90 flags, and 200 cannon.
   Never such a catastrophe in the annals of war! Take care of
   thyself. I am rather tired out. The weather for three days has
   been fine....

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                            AUGSBOURG, 23 October

   The last two nights have rested me, and I leave to-morrow for
   Munich.... I long to see thee, but do not count upon my sending
   for thee unless there is an armistice or we go into winter
   quarters. Adieu, mon amie. A thousand kisses....

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                               MUNICH, 27 October

   I have your letter, and see with regret that you were
   over-anxious. I have received reports which show all the
   tenderness you feel for me, but you must have more strength and
   confidence.... My health is quite good. You must not think of
   crossing the Rhine under two or three weeks. You must be gay;
   enjoy yourself, and hope that we shall see each other before the
   end of the month (Brumaire).... Adieu, ma bonne amie. A thousand
   best wishes for Hortense, Eugène, and the two Napoleons....

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                     HAAG (near WELS), 3 November

   I am in the midst of a long march. The weather is very cold;
   the earth covered with a foot of snow, which is rather severe.
   Fortunately we are still in the midst of the forests, and there
   is plenty of wood. I am quite well, and would like to hear from
   you, and know that you are not anxious....

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                                 LINZ, 5 November

   The weather is fine. We are twenty-eight leagues from Vienna....
   I long to see you. My health is good. I embrace you.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The Emperor of Austria, obliged to flee from his capital, had taken
refuge at Brünn, where he joined the Czar and his army. On the
13 November Napoleon entered Vienna, and took up his residence at
Schœnbrunn.

                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                              VIENNA, 15 November

   I have been here for two days, and am a little fatigued. I have
   not yet seen the city by day, but have been through it at night.
   Nearly all my troops are across the Danube in pursuit of the
   Russians. Adieu, my Joséphine. I will send for you as soon as
   possible. A thousand best wishes.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The following day the Emperor sent Joséphine the welcome message that
he had made all the arrangements for her to proceed to Munich.




                           CHAPTER NINETEEN

                               1805–1806

                          MARRIAGE OF EUGÈNE

   Joséphine Leaves Strasbourg for Munich--Napoleon’s Letters from
   Austerlitz--Joséphine’s Selfishness--The Émperor Arrives at
   Munich--He Plans Three Family Alliances--Princesse Augusta of
   Bavaria--Prince Charles of Baden--Opposition to the Emperor’s
   Projects--Duroc Presents the Official Demand--The Elector
   Finally Obtains His Daughter’s Consent--Napoleon Summons
   Eugène--The Young Couple--The Marriage--Its Success--Napoleon’s
   Reception at Paris--Marriage of Prince Charles and Stéphanie de
   Beauharnais


The letter which Napoleon wrote to Joséphine from Vienna on the 16
November 1805 is interesting as showing how, in the midst of an arduous
campaign, he thought of the smallest details of his wife’s comfort and
pleasure:

                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                         VIENNA, 16 November 1805

   I am writing M. d’Harville that you are to set out for Munich,
   stopping at Baden and Stuttgart. At Stuttgart you will give
   the wedding present to the Princesse Paul. Fifteen or twenty
   thousand francs will be enough to pay: with the balance you
   can make presents at Munich to the daughters of the Elector of
   Bavaria.... Be kind, but receive all the homages: they owe you
   everything, but you owe them only kindness. The Electrice of
   Würtemberg is a daughter of the King of England; she is a good
   woman, and you should treat her well, but without affectation.
   I shall be very glad to see you the moment my affairs permit. I
   am leaving for the front. The weather is frightful; it snows all
   the time. For the rest, all goes well. Adieu, ma bonne amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

As soon as she received the permission of the Emperor, Joséphine made
haste to start. At an early hour on the 28 November, with her suite,
she left Strasbourg amidst the cheers of the populace, and the thunders
of the cannon of the fortress. On her arrival at Carlsruhe the same
evening, she was received with salvos of artillery; the château was
illuminated and the Margrave was at the door to welcome her, with his
entire Court. That evening there was a banquet, followed by a ball.

Two days later she left for Stuttgart, where she was received with the
same honors. On the 3 December she continued her journey to Munich. All
along the route, she passed under triumphal arches, and was welcomed
with salutes. At Ulm, Marshal Augereau, who was in command, had
arranged a parade, and a splendid fête for the evening, but the Empress
had overtaxed her strength and was obliged to retire with a headache.

Passing through Augsbourg, she finally reach Munich, where she found
awaiting her, at the gates of the city, the Court carriages, celebrated
as chefs-d’œuvre of painting and sculpture. From the date of her
arrival, on the 5 December, until the last day of the month, she was
alone. The time passed quickly in a succession of entertainments of
every kind, and Joséphine had scarcely a moment to herself.

While the Empress was on her way to Munich, Napoleon had won the great
victory of Austerlitz, and finished his most brilliant campaign. His
affectionate interest in Joséphine is displayed in the three letters
which he sent her from the field of battle:

                      _To the Empress, at Munich_

                                      AUSTERLITZ, 3 December 1805

   I have beaten the Russian and Austrian armies commanded by the
   two Emperors. I am somewhat fatigued; I have bivouacked a week
   in the open air and the nights have been quite cold; to-night I
   sleep in the château of Prince Kaunitz. The Russian army is not
   only defeated but destroyed. I embrace thee.

                                                          NAPOLEON

                                            AUSTERLITZ, 5 December

   I have concluded a truce. The Russians are going back. The
   battle of Austerlitz is the finest that I have ever fought:
   45 flags, more than 150 cannon, the standards of the Russian
   Guard, 20 generals, 30,000 prisoners, more than 20,000 killed--a
   horrible sight. The Emperor Alexander is in despair, and has set
   out for Russia. I met the Emperor of Germany yesterday at my
   bivouac, and talked with him for two hours: we have agreed to
   make peace quickly.... I am looking forward with great pleasure
   to the moment that I can join thee. Adieu, ma bonne amie. I am
   quite well, and I long to embrace thee.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                           AUSTERLITZ, 7 December

   I have concluded an armistice; in a week peace will be made.
   I am anxious to know if you reached Munich in good health....
   Adieu, mon amie, I long to see thee again.

                                                         NAPOLEON

But Joséphine was no more prompt in answering his letters than during
the Campaign of Italy, and a few days later Napoleon wrote again:

                      _To the Empress, at Munich_

                                               BRÜNN, 10 December

   It is a long time since I have received any news of thee.
   Have the fine fêtes of Baden, Stuttgart and Munich made thee
   forget the poor soldiers covered with mud, drenched with rain
   and blood? I leave soon for Vienna. We are working to conclude
   peace.... I long to be near thee. Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The silence of Joséphine still continued, and Napoleon addressed her
once more, in a tone of wounded pleasantry:

                                              VIENNA, 19 December

   Great Empress,--Not a letter from you since your departure from
   Strasbourg. You have visited Baden, Stuttgart and Munich without
   writing us a word. That is neither kind nor affectionate....
   Deign from the height of your grandeurs to bestow a thought upon
   your slaves.

                                                         NAPOLEON

  [Illustration: FACSIMILE OF LETTER OF NAPOLEON]

The profound _égoisme_ of Joséphine, and the affectionate kindness
of Napoleon, were never displayed more clearly than during this
separation of three months. While the Emperor was risking his life
and his fortunes on the snow-bound plains of Moravia, Joséphine was
amusing herself like a débutante at the brilliant Courts of the South
German princes, without a thought for any one but herself. By her
indifference and her infidelities she had long since killed the early
passionate devotion of her husband, and the day was not far distant
when reasons of State would force him to stifle the feelings of tender
affection which still bound him to Joséphine, and reluctantly decide
upon a divorce.

Finally Joséphine finds time to write, and pleads illness as the reason
for her silence. Napoleon immediately replies in a tone of tender
solicitude:

                      _To the Empress, at Munich_

                                 SCHŒNBRUNN (VIENNA), 20 December

   I have just received your letter of the 25 Frimaire (16
   December). I am worried to learn that you are indisposed. It
   is not well to travel a hundred leagues at this season. I do
   not know what I shall do: it all depends on events; I have no
   volition; I await the issue. Remain at Munich. Have a good
   time: it is not difficult amidst such society, and in so fine a
   country. I am myself quite busy. In several days I shall have
   reached a decision. Adieu, mon amie. A thousand loving thoughts.

                                                         NAPOLEON

On the last day of December, at one-forty-five in the morning, Napoleon
entered Munich under a triumphal arch. The following day the Elector
was proclaimed King of Bavaria. The Treaty of Presburg, signed on
the 26 December, gave to Bavaria, Würtemberg and Baden considerable
increases of territory, also to the two electors the title of king, and
Napoleon had determined that these aggrandizements should be paid for
by three marriages: that of his step-son Eugène with the Princesse
Augusta of Bavaria; that of Prince Charles of Baden with Joséphine’s
cousin, Stéphanie de Beauharnais; and finally that of his brother
Jérôme with the Princesse Catherine of Würtemberg.

Augusta was the only daughter of Maximilian, the new King of Bavaria,
by his first wife. After her death he had married Caroline, the sister
of Charles of Baden, to whom Augusta was now betrothed. The Wittelsbach
family, one of the oldest and most distinguished in Europe, had ruled
in Bavaria for eight centuries. But Maximilian had become Elector only
a few years before, upon the extinction of the senior ruling lines of
the family. Belonging to the cadet branch, and having no fortune, in
his youth, before the Revolution, he had served in the French army, and
commanded the Regiment of Alsace. The happiest days of his life had
been passed in France, and he was very French in his sympathies. During
the Austrian war his troops had fought with the Grand Army, and the
Emperor now repaid his loyalty by raising him to the royal dignity.

The Margrave of Baden, then seventy-seven years of age, had lost
his only son, and his heir was his grandson, Charles, a youth of
twenty-two. One of the sisters of this young prince had married
Alexander, the Czar of Russia, with whom Napoleon was still at war;
another was the second wife of Maximilian, of whose daughter, Augusta,
Prince Charles was himself the fiancé. Here indeed was a matrimonial
tangle which it required all of the skill of Napoleon to unravel.

For some time past the Emperor had begun to lay plans for alliances
with the reigning houses of Europe. With no children of his own,
three of his brothers already married, and Jérôme for the moment
unavailable, he had been obliged to fall back on the family of
Joséphine. As early as the month of July 1804 he had charged his
minister in Bavaria to make inquiries about the young daughter of the
Elector, and let him know if there were any projects for her marriage.
At that time Napoleon’s plans were all in the air, but a year later
they were definitely fixed. At Boulogne, in September 1805, he gave
instructions to M. de Thiard, one of his chamberlains, to proceed to
Munich and open negotiations. At the very outset Thiard encountered
the obstacles already mentioned. The Elector, with all his French
sympathies, could not undertake lightly to offend so many powerful
dames, among whom the Emperor had few friends. To break alliances
already projected, in order to conclude one with the “Corsican
adventurer,” was a difficult proposition. Another serious obstacle was
the attachment which the young Princesse Augusta had formed for her
fiancé.

Talleyrand, tired of seeing the negotiations drag along, and realizing
the powerful effect of the Emperor’s victories, now ordered Thiard
to go directly to the Elector, and officially demand the alliance.
“The Emperor,” he wrote, “has no prince of his name available. Young
Beauharnais is free.... Brother-in-law of an imperial prince, uncle of
the one who will probably be called to the succession, step-son of the
reigning Emperor, only son of the Empress, there is dignity for you!”
Then he drives home his argument with the words: “It is not necessary
for me to analyze the consequences, and to apply them, in order to be
understood by the Elector of Bavaria.”

It was not necessary, however, for Thiard to use these instructions,
as the Elector had already reached a decision and sent his minister to
see the Emperor at Linz, where all the arrangements were made on the 5
November.

But Napoleon was well aware that it was one thing to convince men,
and quite another to win women to his cause: for this he counted on
Joséphine. Ten days later he sent the Empress instructions to leave her
brilliant Court at Strasbourg and proceed to Munich.

When Joséphine reached Munich the first week in December, she found the
young princesse far from ready to carry out the agreements which her
father had made for her at Linz a month before. In spite of all the
charms of Joséphine, she continued to refuse to break her engagement to
Charles. Affairs were in this state when Duroc arrived from Vienna on
the 21 December, to present the official demand. In his letter to the
Elector, the Emperor insisted that the arrangements made at Linz should
be carried out, and expressed his wish “to see the marriage celebrated
at the same moment as the conclusion of the general peace, which will
certainly be signed within a fortnight.”

On Christmas day, the eve of the conclusion of the treaty at Presburg,
the Elector, to avoid a “painful explanation,” writes his daughter:

“If there were a glimmer of hope, my dear Augusta, that you could ever
wed Charles, I should not beg you on my knees to give him up; still
less should I insist that you give your hand to the future King of
Italy if this crown were not to be guaranteed by the Powers at the
conclusion of the peace, and if I were not convinced of all the good
qualities of Prince Eugène, who has everything to render you happy....
Reflect, dear Augusta, that a refusal will make the Emperor as much our
enemy as he has been until now the friend of our House.”

“My very dear and tender Father,” Augusta replied, “I am forced to
break the pledge which I have given to Prince Charles of Baden: I
consent, as much as that costs me, if the repose of a dear father and
the happiness of a people depend upon it; but I am not willing to give
my hand to Prince Eugène if peace is not concluded and if he is not
recognized as King of Italy.”

The Emperor had not yet informed the Viceroy of his plans, but Eugène
had no doubt been notified by his mother, and had raised no objections.
The day after his arrival at Munich Napoleon had a long talk with
Augusta, and flattered himself that she was reconciled to the marriage.
He therefore wrote Eugène that the matter was all arranged. Affairs of
State urgently demanded the presence of the Emperor at Paris, and he
wanted to set out as soon as the contract was signed, leaving Joséphine
to represent him at the wedding. But three days passed, and nothing
was done about the contract. On the night of the third the Emperor
called Duroc and told him that the contract must be signed at noon the
next day, and that it must provide for the marriage on the fifteenth.
Accordingly the papers were signed. At the same time the Emperor wrote
Eugène to make haste to arrive as soon as possible so as to be certain
to find him at Munich. Napoleon had learned that the Queen of Bavaria
was trying to delay matters, with the idea of breaking off the marriage
as soon as he left for Paris. Augusta was doing her part by pretending
a sudden indisposition, but was quickly cured when the Emperor sent his
personal physician to see her.

Napoleon made up his mind that it was necessary for him to remain at
Munich until after the ceremony. In the meantime he left nothing undone
to remove the petty obstacles to the marriage. He ordered from Paris,
as a wedding present, magnificent jewels, costing over two hundred
thousand francs; and directed each of his brothers and sisters to send
gifts to the value of at least fifteen or twenty thousand francs.

The opposition of the Queen was the most difficult thing to overcome,
for she had two special grievances: the execution of the Duc d’Enghien
and the breaking of the engagement with Prince Charles. Napoleon was
assiduous in his attentions to the Queen, and was so devoted that he
even aroused the jealousy of Joséphine. The Queen was not over thirty;
she had beautiful eyes, a countenance full of life, and a fine figure.
What woman could resist the attentions of a man as fascinating as
Napoleon, when he wished to please!

Meanwhile Eugène had made haste. Leaving Padua on the sixth, the day he
received the Emperor’s letter, he crossed the mountains on the eighth,
and reached Munich two days later. At this time Eugène was twenty-four
years of age. Without being in any way remarkable, his face was
pleasing; he was well built, with a good figure, of medium height. He
excelled in all physical exercises, and like his father was a beautiful
dancer. Kind, frank, simple in his manners, without hauteur, he was
affable with everybody. He had a sunny disposition and was always gay.
Napoleon was very fond of him and treated him like a son. As soon as he
saw Eugène, the Emperor ordered him to shave off his moustache, which
might displease the princesse.

At the time of her marriage, Augusta was only seventeen. She was tall,
well formed, with a sylph-like figure, and a countenance in which
kindness was mingled with dignity. She had received an excellent
education, and had a good head for affairs, as plainly appears in her
letter to her father.

Eugène showed all of his mother’s _savoir faire_ in his attentions
to his future wife, and courted her as warmly as if their marriage were
not already arranged. The fears of the young princesse soon turned to
joy, and what was to have been a _mariage de convenance_ became a
real love-match.

The contract was signed on the 13 January in the grand gallery of
the Royal Palace. The exact terms never have become public, as the
contract was not read as usual, and the copy which Napoleon sent Joseph
for deposit in the archives of the Empire was afterwards withdrawn
by order of the Emperor. It is known, however, that Napoleon refused
absolutely to appoint Eugène King of Italy, or even to name him as heir
to the throne except in case of failure of his own “children, natural
and legitimate.” Eugène henceforth was termed by the Emperor _mon
fils_, instead of _mon cousin_; he had the qualification of
Imperial and Royal Highness; he passed the first after the Emperor,
before Joseph and Louis. In the Imperial Almanac he was called the
“adopted son of the Emperor.”

After the contract was signed, Maret, the Secretary of State,
performed the civil marriage, which he really was not legally qualified
to do. The following day, the 14 January 1806, the religious ceremony
was celebrated in the Royal Chapel.

Thus Napoleon has forced his entrance into the family of European
sovereigns, by an alliance with the ancient House of Wittelsbach, which
claims Charlemagne for its founder, and so, through his adopted son,
becomes related to most of the reigning families.

This first attempt of Napoleon as a match-maker was a great success.
Eugène and Augusta lived very happily together, and after the fall of
the Empire she resisted all the entreaties of her family to abandon
her husband. Their six children all made distinguished marriages.
Eugène, the eldest son, married the Queen of Portugal, and his brother
Max espoused a daughter of the Czar of Russia. Of the four daughters,
Joséphine married the Crown Prince of Sweden; Eugénie, a Hohenzollern
prince; Amélie, the first Emperor of Brazil, Dom Pedro; and the
youngest daughter, the Count of Würtemberg.

A week after the wedding Prince Eugène and his wife left Munich for
Milan. Napoleon and Joséphine were already on their way to Paris, where
they arrived on the night of the 26 January.

       *       *       *       *       *

At Paris the news of the victory of Austerlitz had been received with
transports of joy. Even Madame de Rémusat, so severe, so implacable for
Napoleon, in her _Mémoires_ composed after the Restoration, wrote
her husband on the 18 December 1805: “You cannot imagine how every head
is turned. Every one sings the praises of the Emperor.... I was so
wrought up that I think, if the Emperor had appeared at that moment, I
should have thrown myself upon his neck, ready afterwards to beg pardon
at his feet.”

The prolongation of the Emperor’s stay at Munich had only served to
increase the impatience of the Parisians, and had well prepared the
stage for his return. The Bank of France, to celebrate the occasion,
resumed specie payments. On the 4 February there was a gala performance
at the Opéra. When Napoleon entered with Joséphine during the second
act, the performance was interrupted while the whole audience arose and
cheered.

Soon after his return to Paris the Emperor carried out the second part
of his scheme for alliances with the royal families of Europe. On the 8
April 1806, in the chapel of the Tuileries, was celebrated with great
pomp the marriage of Charles of Baden and Stéphanie de Beauharnais.

Prince Charles, then twenty-three years of age, without being exactly
ugly, had a very plain face; his pink and white complexion and his
chubby figure gave him the appearance of a Dutch doll; and his extreme
timidity contributed an air of awkwardness. But these apparent defects
were only superficial; on better acquaintance one could appreciate
the rare and excellent qualities of his heart, the refinement of his
feelings. He had that true spirit of kindness which inspires more
affection than qualities more brilliant.

Stéphanie, who was born in Paris on the 28 August 1789, was a distant
cousin of Joséphine’s first husband, Alexandre de Beauharnais.
Abandoned by her father, Comte Claude de Beauharnais, when he
emigrated at the beginning of the Revolution, the child had owed her
existence to the charity of friends. At the end of 1804 she was brought
to Paris and placed in the school of Madame Campan by the express
orders of the Emperor, who was indignant at Joséphine’s treatment of
her niece _à la mode de Bretagne_. On his return to Paris after
the Austerlitz campaign, Napoleon installed the young girl in the
Tuileries, and soon became very much interested in her. With her golden
hair, her blue eyes, her slight form, her free ways, this girl of
sixteen greatly attracted the Emperor, and especially so because she
showed not the slightest timidity in his presence. The first week in
March she was formally adopted by the Emperor, who gave her a dot of a
million and a half on the day of her marriage, besides a magnificent
collection of jewels, and a trousseau, selected by Joséphine, which was
in excellent taste and of rare elegance.

This marriage, made under such auspicious circumstances, seemed to
promise a happy future, but these hopes were disappointed, at least at
first. Charles, on account of his timidity, failed to win the love of
his wife, who was too young and too frivolous to appreciate his really
fine qualities. But, as the old French proverb says, _tout vient à
point à qui sait attendre_ (everything comes to him who waits). The
eyes of Stéphanie were finally opened, and she came to love her husband
very dearly. So this union ended, as so many others begin, in perfect
happiness. Their greatest trial was the loss of their two sons, who
died soon after birth. Both of them still young, Charles and his wife
had every reason to hope for another son, but it was not to be. In
December 1818 Charles died suddenly at the age of thirty-five. This
made a great change in the position of Stéphanie. The previous year,
Charles had issued a pragmatic sanction insuring the succession to the
crown to the counts of Hochberg, the issue of a morganatic marriage
between his grandfather, the Grand Duke Charles Frederick, and the
Countess Hochberg.

Stéphanie won the warm affections of the grand-ducal family and of
her subjects. Her death in 1860, during the Second Empire, was deeply
regretted in Baden, as well as at Paris, where she was a frequent
visitor. Her eldest daughter, Louise, married Prince Gustave de Wasa,
and became the mother of the Queen of Saxony; the second, Joséphine,
married Prince Charles of Hohenzollern, and was the mother of the
first King of Roumania, as well as of that prince who in 1870 was
the indirect cause of the Franco-German war. Prince Louis-Napoleon
wanted to marry the youngest daughter, but Stéphanie thought that her
visionary cousin was not a good match for her child, so Marie became
Duchess of Hamilton instead of Empress of the French!




                            CHAPTER TWENTY

                                 1806

                            QUEEN HORTENSE

   Louis Proclaimed King of Holland--Hortense’s Unhappy Married
   Life--Birth of Napoleon-Charles--Louis Buys Saint-Leu--Birth of
   Napoleon-Louis--Louis and Hortense at The Hague--Joséphine at
   Mayence--The Campaign of Jena--Napoleon’s Letters--The Emperor
   at Berlin--The Hatzfeld Episode--Prussia Overwhelmed--The
   Emperor in Poland--He Refuses to Allow Joséphine to Join
   Him--Battle of Pultusk


On Thursday the 5 June 1806 at the Tuileries Louis Bonaparte was
proclaimed King of Holland. He seems to have accepted his new dignity
with much reluctance, not that he felt unequal to the position--for
he believed himself superior to any task--but because he feared the
dominating force of his brother. That the Emperor, in sending Louis
to Holland, intended to make that country in fact a part of the Grand
Empire, clearly appears in his formal address. In effect he said to
Louis: “You are first of all a Frenchman; you are Constable of the
Empire; you are the guardian of my strong-places; the interest of
France commands, you must obey.” Louis, in substance, replied: “I am a
Hollander; the people who acclaim me look to me for their happiness.”

  [Illustration: LOUIS, KING OF HOLLAND]

If Louis was not fully satisfied, for her part Hortense was in despair.
She felt that it was almost an act of suicide for her to leave Paris
to go to this distant country, so cold and damp, to be shut up with a
husband she detested.

After their marriage in January 1802 Louis and Hortense had resided in
the little hôtel loaned them by Napoleon in the Rue de la Victoire.
Almost from the first day they quarrelled over Joséphine, whom Louis
disliked, and whom he wished as far as possible to keep separated
from her daughter. He soon left Paris and was absent for many months.
Practically abandoned by her husband the second month of her marriage,
Hortense spent most of the spring and summer with Napoleon and
Joséphine at the Tuileries and Malmaison. During the three weeks that
her mother went to Plombières, Hortense did the honors of the Château.
The situation was rather equivocal, and naturally gave rise to scandal.
It was at this time that rumors were first circulated regarding the
relations of Napoleon and Hortense. That there was no foundation for
these reports may be stated most positively. Even Bourrienne, who
cannot be accused of any great good-will towards Napoleon, declares:
“I am happy to be able to give the most formal and positive denial
to the infamous supposition that Bonaparte ever had for Hortense any
other feelings than those of a step-father for a step-daughter. Authors
without belief have attested without proofs not only the criminal
liaison which they have imagined, but they have even gone so far as to
say that Bonaparte was the father of the eldest son of Hortense. It is
a lie, an infamous lie!”

These reports, first put in circulation by the Royalists, were repeated
by members of the Emperor’s own family, and soon reached his ears.
Under the circumstances Napoleon thought it advisable for Hortense to
have a permanent home of her own. The last of July, accordingly, he
purchased in the name of Louis and Hortense, and presented to them, a
fine mansion near their temporary residence. Here on the 10 October
1802 was born their first child, Napoleon-Charles. In response to a
formal order from his brother, Louis returned to Paris just in time to
be present on the interesting occasion.

The birth of this child brought about a temporary reconciliation
between Hortense and her husband, but Louis soon became uneasy again
and left Paris for another absence which lasted until September 1803.
Then for a short time they lived together at Compiègne where his
brigade was stationed.

In the spring of 1804 Louis bought a large hôtel in Rue Cerutti, now
Rue Laffitte, a most pretentious, but very gloomy house, without a ray
of sunlight. At the same time he acquired at Saint-Leu, about twelve
miles from Paris, a very beautiful country estate. For these two
properties he paid approximately a million francs. Hortense spent the
summer at Saint-Leu, which is very near Malmaison. On the 10 October
1804 she returned to her Paris house, where on the following day
was born her second son, Napoleon-Louis. This was the child who was
baptized with so much pomp by the Pope himself at Saint-Cloud just a
week before his return to Rome.

During the campaign of Austerlitz, Louis was governor of Paris, and
displayed so much zeal and activity in his new post that he won the
enthusiastic approval of the Emperor, who always showed for him a
strong partiality. After his great victory of the 2 December 1805,
Napoleon began to carry out his projects for family alliances, and for
the formation of a ring of buffer states surrounding the French Empire.
Pursuant to this policy he arranged the two marriages spoken of above,
and now he appointed Louis King of Holland.

Under the orders of the Emperor, Louis should have set out for Holland
at once, but upon one pretext or another he deferred his departure for
a week. On the 18 June the new King and Queen of Holland arrived at
The Hague, where they passed the night in the old royal villa known as
the House in the Wood (_Huis ten Bosch_), about a mile and a half
from the city. Five days later they made their solemn entry into the
capital, escorted only by native troops.

On the first day of July, Louis wrote the Emperor that as soon as his
affairs were in good order he should leave The Hague for a month or six
weeks to visit the baths. Exactly a month after his arrival, therefore,
he set out for Wiesbaden accompanied by Hortense. Not satisfied with
this course of baths, a month later he proceeded to Aix-la-Chapelle.
While Prussia was arming, and Russia preparing for war, the new King of
Holland continued conscientiously to take his _cure_.

At first Hortense seemed quite contented at The Hague. Her vanity was
flattered and her imagination carried away by the glamour of royalty.
In departing for Wiesbaden she took with her the little crown-prince
who was her favorite child, but left the younger boy in Holland. She
was on better terms with her husband than at any period since their
marriage. She was also looking forward to going to Paris for the fête
of the Emperor, when she expected to meet Eugène--“only to think of it
was happiness.”

       *       *       *       *       *

At daybreak on Thursday the 25 September 1806, accompanied by
Joséphine, the Emperor left Saint-Cloud to put himself at the head
of his army. They dined at Châlons, and continued their route during
the night. At two o’clock the next afternoon they reached Metz, where
the Emperor passed six hours in inspecting the fortifications. At ten
o’clock they resumed their journey, and arrived at Mayence on the
morning of the 28 September.

It is not easy to explain why Joséphine wanted to accompany Napoleon
to Mayence and take up her residence there during the campaign. The
Emperor certainly wished her to remain at the capital and fulfill her
obligations there. Her thought seems to have been to keep as near as
possible to Napoleon, in the hope that he would send for her, as at
Strasbourg, as soon as his affairs would permit.

Napoleon remained only four days at Mayence, leaving on the evening
of the first of October. When the hour for departure came he embraced
Joséphine, who was in tears, and did not seem able to tear himself away
from her. With one arm around his wife, he drew Talleyrand to him with
the other, and cried: “It is very hard to leave the two persons that
you love the most!” Then, after once more embracing Joséphine very
tenderly, he departed.

Hortense and Stéphanie both came to Mayence to keep Joséphine company.
The two cousins were not sorry to be separated for a time from their
uncongenial husbands. As at Strasbourg the previous year, Joséphine
held a miniature court, and received the homage of the princes of the
Confederation of the Rhine.

The sadness of Napoleon was not of long duration: once more in his
element, at the head of his troops, he regained his habitual composure.
As usual his correspondence kept Joséphine fully informed of his
movements:


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                          BAMBERG, 7 October 1806

   I leave to-night for Cronach. My whole army is on the march.
   All goes well; my health is perfect. I have not yet received
   any letter from you, but have heard from Eugène and Hortense.
   Stéphanie must be with you. Her husband, who wishes to take part
   in the campaign, is with me. Adieu, a thousand kisses and good
   health.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                    GERA, 2 A.M., 13 October 1806

    My affairs are going well, and everything as I would wish.
    With God’s help, in a few days, I think that matters will
    take a very bad turn for the poor King of Prussia, whom I
    pity personally, because he is good. The Queen is at Erfurt
    with him. If she desires to see a battle she will have that
    cruel pleasure. I am in splendid health; I have put on flesh
    since my departure; nevertheless I personally cover twenty to
    twenty-five leagues a day, on horseback, in carriage, in every
    way. I retire at eight and get up midnight. I often think that
    you are not yet in bed. Ever thine.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                    JENA, 3 A.M., 15 October 1806

   I have conducted some fine manœuvres against the Prussians. I
   gained a great victory yesterday. They had 150,000 men; I have
   taken 20,000 prisoners, 100 cannon, and some flags. I was near
   to the King of Prussia, and just failed to capture him and the
   Queen. I have been at my bivouac for two hours. I am very well.
   Adieu, mon amie; take care of yourself, and love me. If Hortense
   is at Mayence, kiss her for me, also Napoleon and the little one.

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                    MAR, 5 P.M., 16 October 1806

   Monsieur Talleyrand will have shown you the bulletin: in it you
   will have perceived my success. Everything has turned out as I
   planned: never was an army defeated worse, nor more completely
   destroyed. It only remains for me to say that I am well and that
   the fatigue, the bivouac, the night-watches have fattened me.
   Adieu, ma bonne amie. A thousand best wishes to Hortense and to
   the big M. Napoleon.

                                                      Tout à toi
                                                          NAPOLEON

                                         POTSDAM, 24 October 1806

   I am here since yesterday, and remain here to-day. I continue
   to be satisfied with my affairs. My health is good; the weather
   very fine. I find Sans-Souci very agreeable. Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

At Sans-Souci the Emperor found the chamber of the great Frederick in
the same condition that he left it at the time of his death, and still
cared for by one of his old servants. On Sunday he visited the Garrison
Church, where in a vault under the severely plain Lutheran pulpit is
the marble sarcophagus which contains the ashes of the King. He ordered
sent to the Hôtel des Invalides at Paris the sword and hat and sash of
the great warrior which lay upon his tomb. Departing now for the first
time from his usual practice, on Monday the 27 October Napoleon entered
Berlin in triumph and took up his residence in the Royal Palace.

Meanwhile, at Mayence, Joséphine was sad and uneasy because the Emperor
still failed to send for her. Napoleon writes:


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                          BERLIN, 1 November 1806

   Talleyrand has arrived, mon amie, and tells me that you do
   nothing but cry. What then do you wish? You have your daughter,
   your grandchildren, and good news; these certainly should be
   reasons enough to feel contented and happy. The weather here is
   superb; during the whole campaign not a single drop of rain has
   fallen. I am in excellent health and all goes well....

                                                         NAPOLEON

Napoleon, who rightly held Queen Louisa largely responsible for the
war, and for the disasters which had overwhelmed her people, in his
bulletins had referred to the unfortunate woman in terms which were
hardly chivalrous. Joséphine was struck by his lack of delicacy, and
ventured to reproach him for his references to the Queen. This called
forth the following reply:


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                         BERLIN, 6 November 1806

   I have received your letter in which you seem to be displeased
   because I have spoken disparagingly of women. It is true that
   I detest meddlesome women above everything. I am accustomed
   to women who are kind, sweet and winning: those are the ones
   I like. If they have spoiled me, it is not my fault but your
   own. Besides, you will see that I have been very good for one
   who proved herself sweet and reasonable. When I showed Madame
   Hatzfeld her husband’s letter, she said to me with sobs, and
   great simplicity, “It is indeed his handwriting!” When she was
   reading it her accent went to my heart: she troubled me. I said
   to her: “Very well, Madame, throw the letter into the fire; I
   shall no longer have it in my power to punish your husband.” She
   burned the letter and seemed very happy. Since then her husband
   is entirely tranquil: two hours later he would have been lost.
   You see then that I like women who are good, sweet, and naïve,
   for they are the only ones who resemble you. Adieu, mon amie. I
   am well.

                                                         NAPOLEON

To explain this episode, it should be stated that Prince de Hatzfeld,
the Prussian governor of Berlin, had been allowed to retain his
position upon his promise, under oath, that he would attend solely
to the safety and welfare of the capital. A letter from him had been
seized, in which he gave information of the positions of the French
army around Berlin. This, by the laws of war, was military treason, and
the penalty was death, if found guilty by a military commission.

       *       *       *       *       *

This short campaign is without parallel even in Napoleon’s marvellous
career. The pursuit of the defeated army by Murat was the most
remarkable on record. With his cavalry, in three weeks he literally
galloped from the Saale to the Baltic, sweeping up the remnants of the
Prussian army and capturing the fortresses as he passed.


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                          BERLIN, 9 November 1806

   Ma bonne amie, I have good news to tell thee. Magdebourg has
   surrendered, and the 7 November I captured at Lubeck 20,000 men
   who escaped a week ago. Thus the whole army is taken: Prussia
   has left only 20,000 men, beyond the Vistula. Several of my army
   corps are in Poland. I still remain at Berlin. I am quite well.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

                                         BERLIN, 16 November 1806

   I have thy letter of the 11 November. I see with satisfaction
   that my sentiments give thee pleasure. Thou art wrong to think
   that they are flattering: I have spoken of thee as I see thee. I
   am sorry to learn that thou art bored at Mayence. If the journey
   were not so long it would be possible for thee to come here,
   for there is no longer any enemy: he is beyond the Vistula, 120
   leagues from here. I will wait to hear what you think of it. I
   should also be very glad to see M. Napoleon. Adieu, ma bonne
   amie. Tout à toi. My affairs will not yet permit me to return to
   Paris.

                                                         NAPOLEON

In his final letter from Berlin, on the 22 November, Napoleon wrote
Joséphine that he would make up his mind in a few days either to send
for her or to have her return to Paris. Four days later, from Kustrin,
he told her to be ready to start, and that he would let her know in two
days if she could come.


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                       MESERITZ, 27 November 1806

   I am going to make a tour in Poland: this is the first city.
   This evening I shall be at Posen, after which I will call you to
   Berlin, in order that you may arrive the same day as myself. My
   health is good; the weather rather bad: it has rained for three
   days. My affairs go well: the Russians are in flight.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                          POSEN, 29 November 1806

   I am at Posen, the capital of Great Poland. Cold weather has
   set in. My health is good. I am going to make a little trip in
   Poland. My troops are at the gates of Warsaw....

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                          POSEN, 2 December 1806

   To-day is the anniversary of Austerlitz. I attended a ball in
   the city. It is raining. I am well. I love and long for thee.
   My troops are at Warsaw. It is not yet cold. All these Polish
   women are like French women, but there is only one woman for me.
   Dost thou know her? I could easily paint her portrait, but I
   should make it so flattering that you would hardly recognize it;
   nevertheless, to tell the truth, my heart would only have kind
   things to say. The nights are long, all alone.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

The following day, from the same place, Napoleon wrote two long
letters, one at noon, and the other at six o’clock:


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                          POSEN, 3 December 1806

   I am in receipt of your letter of the 26 November, in which I
   note two things: You say that I do not read your letters--you
   are entirely wrong. I am vexed with you for having such a wrong
   idea. You tell me that it may have come from some dream, and you
   add that you are not jealous. I have observed for a long time
   that persons who lose their temper always claim that they are
   not mad, that those who are afraid often say that they have no
   fear--you are therefore convicted of jealousy: I am delighted!
   Nevertheless you are wrong. Nothing could be further from my
   thoughts: in the wastes of Poland one thinks little of the fair
   sex. Yesterday I gave a ball for the provincial nobility: the
   women are quite pretty, quite luxurious, quite well-dressed,
   even in Parisian style.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

                                           POSEN, 3 December 1806

   I have your letter of the 27 November, from which I see that
   your little head is turned. I thought of the verse: _Désir
   de femme est un feu qui dévore_. You must calm yourself. I
   have written you that I was in Poland, that as soon as winter
   quarters are settled, you can come: you must therefore wait
   several days. The greater one is, the less volition he has:
   he is the slave of events and circumstances. You can go to
   Frankfort and Darmstadt. In a few days I expect to send for you,
   but it is necessary for events to be favorable. The warmth of
   your letter shows me that you pretty women have no limitations:
   what you wish, must be; but I am forced to admit that I am the
   greatest of slaves: my master has no bowels of pity, and this
   master is the course of events. Adieu, mon amie; keep well.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

The Emperor remained at Posen two weeks longer, and during that period
he wrote Joséphine again four times. Her jealousy was far from being
calmed by his letters, but to show her affection, and her thought of
him “alone” during the “long nights,” she sent him a rug as a present.


                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                           POSEN, 9 December 1806

   I have your letter of the first, and am glad to see that you are
   happier; also that the Queen of Holland wants to come with you.
   I am late in giving the order, but you must still wait several
   days. Everything goes well. Adieu, mon amie. I love thee and
   wish to see thee happy.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                          POSEN, 10 December 1806

   An officer has brought me a rug from thee. It is a little short
   and narrow, but I thank thee none the less. I am quite well. The
   weather is very changeable. My affairs are going quite well. I
   love thee, and much desire thee. Adieu, mon amie. I shall be as
   happy to send for thee, as thou to come. Tout à toi. A kiss for
   Hortense, Stéphanie, and Napoleon.

                                                         NAPOLEON


                                          POSEN, 12 December 1806

   I have received no letters from you, but I know that you are
   well. My health is good; the weather very mild. The winter
   season has not yet begun, but the roads are bad in a country
   where there are no paved highways. Hortense will then come with
   Napoleon: I am delighted! I am only waiting for matters to be in
   shape for me to have you come. I have made peace with Saxony.
   The Elector becomes King, and joins the Confederation. Adieu, my
   beloved Joséphine.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

                                          POSEN, 15 December 1806

   I am leaving for Warsaw, but shall be back in a fortnight: I
   hope then to be able to send for you. However, if my stay is
   prolonged I should be glad to have you return to Paris, where
   your presence is much desired. You know well that I am governed
   by circumstances. My health is very good--never better.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

The Emperor left Posen before daybreak on the 16 December and arrived
at Warsaw at one o’clock on the morning of the third day, having made
two stops en route. Learning that the Russian army was at Pultusk,
about thirty miles to the north, he at once headed his corps in that
direction, and started for the front. The battle fought on the 26
December proved indecisive. The French, under the command of Lannes,
were inferior in numbers, and could make little progress against the
stubborn resistance of the Russians. The weather was frightful, and the
roads almost impassable. The short day was made even shorter by the
premature darkness due to the stormy cloudy weather. The Emperor, with
his Guard, lost the way, and arrived on the field of battle long after
the affair was over. In three letters to Joséphine, Napoleon tells of
his arrival at Warsaw and the events which followed:

                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                         WARSAW, 20 December 1806

   I have no news of you. I am well. I have been here two days. My
   affairs go well. The weather is very mild, and even a little
   moist. As yet we have had no frost: the season is like October.
   Adieu, ma bonne amie. I am very anxious to see thee; in five or
   six days I hope to send for thee.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON

                                       GOLYMINE, 29 December 1806

   I send you only a line. I am in a miserable barn. I have
   defeated the Russians; I have taken 30 cannon, their baggage,
   and 6000 prisoners. The weather is horrible: it rains, and we
   are in mud up to our knees. In two days I shall be back at
   Warsaw, and will write thee.

                                                    Tout à toi
                                                        NAPOLEON

                                        PULTUSK, 31 December 1806

   I had a good laugh over your last letters. You have formed an
   idea of the fair ones of Poland which they little deserve.... I
   received your last letter in a wretched barn, where there was
   nothing but mud and wind, with straw for a bed. To-morrow I
   shall be at Warsaw. I think that all is over for this year: the
   army is going into winter quarters.

                                                     Tout à toi
                                                         NAPOLEON




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

                                 1807

                            MADAME WALEWSKA

   Napoleon’s First Meeting with Marie Walewska--Beginning of
   Their Long Liaison--The Emperor Orders Joséphine to Return to
   Paris--The Terrible Battle of Eylau--Napoleon Tries to Minimize
   His Losses--Headquarters at Osterode--Napoleon’s Letter to
   Joseph--His Brief Letters to Joséphine--The Empress Returns to
   Paris--Her Cordial Welcome--Her Loneliness--Birth of Her First
   Granddaughter--Napoleon Moves to Finckenstein--He Is Joined by
   Madame Walewska--The Emperor Dictates Regarding Joséphine’s
   Friends


On the first day of the new year, when the Emperor was returning from
Pultusk to Warsaw, he stopped to change horses at the gate of the
little city of Bronie. At that time Napoleon was the idol of the Poles,
who hoped through him to secure their independence, and an enthusiastic
crowd had gathered to welcome the “liberator.” Duroc descended from
the carriage, and with difficulty pushed his way through the throng.
Some one touched his arm, and he turned to look into the large innocent
blue eyes of a young girl who seemed almost a child. Her beautiful
face, fresh as a rose, was flushed with excitement; her figure was
small, but perfectly proportioned. She was very simply dressed, and
wore a black hat, with a heavy veil which almost concealed her blond
hair. As Duroc at a glance took in these details, a sweet voice said
to him in perfect French: “Monsieur, can you not arrange for me to
speak a moment to the Emperor?” Duroc conducted her to the door of the
carriage, and said to the Emperor: “Sire, here is a lady who has braved
all of the dangers of the crowd for you.” Napoleon bowed and started to
address her, but she did not allow him to finish. Carried away by her
enthusiasm she wished him a thousand welcomes to her native land, and
expressed her gratitude for what he had done to free it from the yoke
of Russia.

Napoleon was so struck with her beauty that he ordered Duroc to find
out the name of the “belle inconnue.” After many inquiries the marshal
learned that her name was Marie Walewska. Of an old but ruined Polish
family, two years before, at the age of sixteen, she had married the
chief of one of the most illustrious houses of Poland, a man seventy
years of age, with a grandchild nine years older than herself.

Comte Walewski, who was as intensely patriotic as his young wife,
was then staying at his town-house in Warsaw. The Emperor requested
Prince Poniatowski, in whose palace he was residing, to give a ball,
and invite the comte and his wife to be present. The prince called in
person to extend this invitation. Marie was frightened at this special
mark of attention, and at first refused to accept, but finally yielded
to the entreaties of her husband.

At the ball the Emperor paid her many compliments, and the following
day wrote her in terms of warm but respectful admiration. He also sent
her very handsome presents; but she refused to answer his letters
or accept his gifts. Her coldness only increased the ardor of the
Emperor, who never yet had met such opposition to his desires. Yielding
finally to the importunities of all around her--the chief magistrates
of Poland, her family, even her husband--Marie accepted a rendez-vous.
She was made to believe that the fate of her country was in her hands,
that Heaven had chosen her to be the instrument of reëstablishing the
ancient glory of Poland.

Up to this time Napoleon’s _affaires d’amour_ had been of short
duration, but this attachment was to end only with his departure for
Saint Helena. With the exception of Joséphine, Marie Walewska was the
only great love of his life.

During the winter Napoleon continued to write Joséphine as frequently
as before, but a change will be noted in the tone of his letters, which
must have been perceived at once by a woman as jealous and suspicious
as Joséphine:

                     _To the Empress, at Mayence_

                                         WARSAW, 3 January 1807

   I have received your letter, mon amie. Your grief has moved me,
   but we must submit to circumstances. There are too many lands to
   traverse between Mayence and Warsaw. Before writing you to come,
   you must wait until I am able to return to Berlin. Although the
   defeated enemy is withdrawing, there are many matters for me
   to settle here. I am strongly of the opinion that you ought to
   return to Paris, where you are needed.... I am well, but the
   weather is bad. I dearly love thee.

                                                      NAPOLEON


                                        WARSAW, 7 January 1807

   Mon amie, I am touched by all that you say to me; but the season
   is cold, the roads are very bad, and hardly safe; I cannot
   consent therefore to expose you to so much fatigue and danger.
   Return to Paris for the winter. Go to the Tuileries; give
   receptions, and lead the same life that you usually do when I am
   there. This is my wish. Perhaps I shall soon rejoin you there;
   but you must certainly give up the idea of travelling three
   hundred leagues at this season, across a hostile country, upon
   the rear of the army. Believe that it costs me more than you to
   delay by several weeks the happiness of seeing you, but such is
   the demand of circumstances and the advantage of affairs. Adieu,
   ma bonne amie; be happy, and display character.

                                                         NAPOLEON

In eight letters which Napoleon wrote during the following three weeks
there is only a repetition of the same words: The weather is too bad,
the distances too great, and the roads too dangerous for me to consent
to your making the journey; Paris demands your return, to give a little
life to the capital; I forbid you to cry, or be sad and uneasy; I wish
you to be amiable, gay and happy; you are very unjust to doubt my love
and devotion!

       *       *       *       *       *

The winter was unusually mild for Poland, but the Emperor, whose troops
were in winter quarters, did not expect the campaign to reopen before
spring. In this he was doomed to disappointment: at the end of January
the Russians began a forward movement, and Napoleon was forced to leave
Warsaw to put himself at the head of his army.


                      _To the Empress, at Paris_

                                WITTEMBERG, noon, 1 February 1807

   Your letter of the 11 January from Mayence made me laugh. I am
   to-day forty leagues from Warsaw. The weather is cold, but fine.
   Adieu, mon amie; be happy; show character.

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                  EYLAU, 3 A.M., 9 February 1807

   We had a great battle yesterday; the victory remained with me,
   but my losses are very heavy. The losses of the enemy, which
   are still greater, do not console me. Nevertheless I am writing
   these few lines myself, although I am very tired, to tell you
   that I am well, and that I love thee.

                                                         NAPOLEON

In another letter, written at six o’clock on the night of the same day,
and in four other letters sent during the week following, Napoleon
gives further details of the battle. Both in his correspondence and in
his bulletins he tries to minimize his losses, which had been enormous.
He states that he took 40 cannon, 10 flags, 12,000 prisoners, and only
lost 1600 killed, 3–4000 wounded. He says nothing of the vicissitudes
of this terrible day, of this victory which was so nearly a defeat; of
the terrible suffering of his army from cold and hunger; of regiments,
and even entire army corps, wiped out; of the great personal danger
which he had run in the cemetery when he was almost captured by the
Russian grenadiers, and only saved by the valor of his Guard. He does
not speak of the words wrung from his pale lips as the night fell on
this field covered with dead and dying: “This sight is enough to
inspire in princes the love of peace and the horror of war!” Well would
it have been for Napoleon if he had taken these words to heart!

After the battle the Emperor was too weak to follow up the retiring
Russians, and was glad to put his troops again in winter quarters. He
selected Osterode for his headquarters and here for weeks he shared
all the privations of his men. During all this time his only residence
was a miserable barn, and it was not until he moved to the castle
of Finckenstein the first of April that his quarters became more
comfortable.

Napoleon’s letters to Joséphine from Osterode were cold, brief,
commonplace, almost insignificant. He spoke of his health, the weather,
and ended always with the injunction to be gay! A letter to his brother
Joseph, under date of the first of March, gives a better idea of the
horrors of this terrible winter campaign:

                         _To Joseph, at Paris_

   The officers of the general staff have not had their clothes
   off in two months, some in four; I myself have gone a fortnight
   without removing my boots. We are surrounded with snow and mud;
   without wine or eau-de-vie; with no bread, eating only meat and
   potatoes; making long marches and counter-marches; fighting
   usually with the bayonet, and obliged to drag the wounded in
   sleighs, without cover, over a space of fifty leagues.

                                                         NAPOLEON

In the eleven letters he sent to Joséphine from Osterode, Napoleon
says, in substance:

Endeavor to pass your time agreeably; do not worry.

I am in a wretched village, where I shall still pass considerable time.
I have never been in better health. I have ordered what you want for
Malmaison. Be gay and happy: it is my wish.

I am looking for the spring, which ought to come soon. I love thee, and
wish to see thee gay and happy. They say many foolish things about the
battle of Eylau; the bulletins tell all; the losses are exaggerated
rather than under-stated.

I learn that the gossip of your salon in Mayence has been renewed: make
them stop talking.

You should not go to a small box in a little theatre. That does not
accord with your rank: attend only the four large theatres and always
use the large box.

To be agreeable to me you must live in all respects exactly as you do
when I am in Paris. Grandeurs have their inconveniences: an empress
cannot go to the same places as a private individual.

Your letter grieves me. You must not die; you are in excellent health,
and you have no reasonable ground of chagrin. You should go to
Saint-Cloud for the month of May, but remain in Paris during April. You
must not think of travelling this summer. I know how to do other things
than make war, but duty is the first consideration. All my life I have
sacrificed everything--tranquillity, self-interest, happiness--to my
destiny.

These fine phrases were far from satisfying Joséphine, who knew that
her Napoleon, in spite of his pretended Spartan simplicity, sometimes
gave himself distractions!

For nearly four months at Mayence Joséphine had waited in vain for
the permission of the Emperor to rejoin him. Finally, on the 3 January
he had expressed his wish that she should return to Paris. This desire
he reiterates in four other letters, and in more positive form. It was
his letter of the eighteenth which decided her: “If you continue to
cry, I shall believe you devoid of courage and character. I do not like
cowards. An empress should have heart.” Nothing remained but to start.

The brilliant winter of 1805, after the Coronation, had been followed
by the two dead seasons of 1806 and 1807, and a Paris without a Court,
without balls, fêtes or receptions, was very hard on the merchants, who
complained bitterly. By order of the Emperor, the princes of the Empire
had opened their houses, but this did not make up for the absence of
the sovereigns.

Leaving Mayence on the 26 January, the Empress spent the following
night at Strasbourg, where a small fête had been improvised in her
honor. The hall of the hôtel of the préfecture was brilliantly
decorated. After a contredanse and a valse, the Empress made the
round of the room, addressing with her usual grace and affability a
pleasant word to each one of the ladies present. At an early hour on
the following morning Joséphine resumed her route, and arrived at
the Tuileries at eight o’clock on the night of the 31 January. Her
return to the capital was announced the next day at noon by a salvo
of artillery fired by the guns of the Invalides. A little fatigued by
her journey, the Empress did not hold a reception until the fifth,
when all the high officials of State called to render their homage. By
Monge, president of the Senate, by Fontanes, president of the Corps
Législatif, by the president of the Tribunal, the vicar-general of
Notre-Dame, and the préfet de la Seine, she was welcomed in speeches
almost as flattering as those usually addressed to the Emperor.

In spite of all this adulation, more or less sincere, Joséphine was
far from happy. She regretted the absence of her children, and of her
husband; she was worried over the dangers which Napoleon was running in
this distant campaign, and the reports of his liaison with the “belle
Polonaise.” A few days after her return she wrote Hortense:

   My journey has been happy, if I may so call it when it has
   separated me so far from the Emperor. I have received five
   letters from him since my departure. I want you to write me,
   especially as you are not now near to console me. Let me
   know how you are, also your husband and children. Although I
   indeed receive more people here than at Mayence, my heart is
   nevertheless very lonely, and, in writing, you will still keep
   me company. Adieu, my dear daughter. I love and embrace you
   tenderly.

During the following month the heart of Joséphine was rejoiced by the
news of the birth at Milan on the 17 March of a daughter to Augusta and
Eugène, who was named Joséphine by order of the Emperor. This was the
princesse who twenty years later married the son of Bernadotte, Oscar,
crown-prince, and later King of Sweden. Joséphine longed to go to Italy
to see her first granddaughter in her cradle, but feared to leave Paris
without the permission of the Emperor. She wrote Hortense that Eugène
was delighted at the birth of his daughter, but complained that he
could hardly see her “as she slept all the time.”

The first of April the Emperor changed his residence to Finckenstein
where he occupied a fine château built by the governor of Frederick
the Great. At this time it was the property of Comte de Dohna, grand
master of the household of the King of Prussia. It is still owned by
the same family, and at a recent date the room occupied by Napoleon
was carefully preserved in the same condition. Here Napoleon was very
comfortably installed, with his staff and his military family. An
apartment adjoining his own was fitted up for Madame Walewska. She
left at Warsaw her aged husband, whom she was never to see again, and
spent three weeks with the Emperor. They took all of their meals alone,
and were served by Constant, the valet de chambre of Napoleon. When
the Emperor was not with her, Marie passed her time in reading, or in
watching from the windows the parades in the court of the château,
which were often commanded by the Emperor in person. She had a very
sweet, even disposition, was always gay and full of life, and Napoleon
became more attached to her every day.

During the two months that he lived at Finckenstein, Napoleon as usual
wrote Joséphine two or three times a week:

                      _To the Empress, at Paris_

                                       FINCKENSTEIN, 2 April 1807

   I have just moved my headquarters to a fine château, much like
   that of Bessières, where there are many fireplaces. This is very
   pleasant for me, as I often rise during the night, and enjoy
   seeing the fire. My health is perfect. The weather is fine, but
   still cold. The thermometer is at four to five degrees. Adieu,
   mon amie.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

During the visit of Marie, the letters of Napoleon were even shorter
and more commonplace. In them there were only a few lines about the
weather, the temperature, the state of his health, and his desire to
know that she was “gay and contented.” Alas! poor Joséphine, her days
of happiness were about over.

After the departure of his inamorata Napoleon’s correspondence once
more becomes interesting:

                      _To the Empress, at Paris_

                                        FINCKENSTEIN, 2 May 1807

   Mon amie, I have your letter of the 23 April, and am glad to
   see that you are well, also that you still love Malmaison. They
   say that the arch-chancellor (Cambacérès) is in love. Is that a
   joke, or is it true? It amuses me, but you have not said a word.
   I am very well, and the weather is fine at last: springtime
   appears and the leaves begin to push. Adieu, mon amie. A
   thousand loving thoughts.

                                                    Tout à toi

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                        FINCKENSTEIN, 10 May 1807

   I have your letter. I do not know what you mean by ladies in
   _correspondence_ with me. I love only my little Joséphine,
   good, _boudeuse_ and capricious, who knows how to quarrel
   gracefully, as she does everything else, for she is always
   amiable--except when she is jealous: then she becomes a regular
   little devil. But let us return to these ladies. If I must
   occupy myself with some one among them I assure you that I
   should wish them to be pretty rose-buds. Are those of whom you
   speak in this class?

   I wish you never to dine except with persons who have dined with
   me; that your list should be the same for your assemblies; that
   you never admit at Malmaison, in your inner life, ambassadors
   and strangers. If you act otherwise, you will displease me.
   Finally, do not allow yourself to be surrounded by people whom
   I do not know, and who would not come to your house if I were
   there. Adieu, mon amie.

                                                    Tout à toi

                                                       NAPOLEON




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

                                 1807

                       DEATH OF NAPOLEON-CHARLES

   Birth of Napoleon’s First Child--Death of the Crown-Prince
   of Holland--Grief of Hortense--Joséphine Goes to Laeken--She
   Is Joined There by Hortense--Napoleon’s Letters to His Wife
   and Daughter--His Apparent Indifference--Joséphine Writes to
   Hortense--The Emperor’s Letters after Friedland--The Peace
   Conferences at Tilsit--Napoleon Declines the Queen’s Rose--His
   Return to Paris


On the fifth of May, a date to be ominous in the annals of Napoleon,
the little crown-prince of Holland died at the age of four years and
seven months.

Only a few months before, in her hôtel in the Rue de la Victoire, at
Paris, a certain Mlle. Éléonore Dénuelle had given birth to a male
child who received the name of Léon. He was the fruit of a short
liaison between the Emperor and a reader of his sister Caroline. Léon,
who bore a striking resemblance to his father, but inherited none of
his talents, was destined to live through four Governments of France,
and die in poverty at Paris in April 1881 under the Third Republic.

These two events, apparently without any connection, were to change the
destiny of Napoleon, and to have a decisive influence upon the fate of
Joséphine. The heir-presumptive to the imperial throne was dead, and
for the first time the Emperor was convinced that it was possible for
him to have a direct heir of his own blood. Although the dénouement was
to be postponed for two years and a half, from that time the divorce
was absolutely certain.

Napoleon-Charles, the eldest son of Louis and Hortense, was a child
of unusual beauty and intelligence. The Emperor, who loved children,
was particularly fond of his little nephew, whom he fully intended to
adopt as his heir. He had played with the child, as a baby, and had
seen him develop with great interest. The little Napoleon was sweet,
loving, full of life and spirits, adored by his mother, and also by his
gloomy father. In her unhappy married life this boy was the joy and the
consolation of Hortense, her hope and her pride.

During the night of the fourth-fifth of May 1807 the little prince was
suddenly attacked by the croup, a disease little understood at that
time. In the morning he was better, and the physicians were hopeful of
his recovery. But the trouble returned again during the evening, and at
ten o’clock the child passed away.

No words can describe the despair of the unfortunate mother. Hortense
seemed petrified with grief, and they were afraid that she would lose
her reason.

  [Illustration: QUEEN HORTENSE]

Joséphine also was overwhelmed with sorrow. She did not dare to leave
the Empire, to go to The Hague, but proceeded at once to the château of
Laeken, near Brussels, whence she wrote Hortense:

                      _To Hortense, at The Hague_

                                     LAEKEN, 10 P.M., 14 May 1807

   My dear child, I have just arrived at the château of Laeken,
   where I await you. Come and give me life: your presence is
   necessary, and you also must need to see me, and to weep with
   your mother. I would have liked to go further, but my strength
   failed me, and besides I have not had time to notify the
   Emperor. I have found the courage to come thus far, and I hope
   that you too will be brave enough to come to your mother. Adieu,
   my dear daughter. I am overcome with fatigue, but above all with
   grief.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

The following night, Hortense and Louis arrived, with their only
remaining child, Napoleon-Louis, who was then two years and a half old.
Hortense was like a statue of despair. She did not shed any tears, and
her cold calm, her absolute silence, were more alarming than the most
violent manifestations of grief. When she spoke, which was rarely, it
was only to talk of _him_. When ten o’clock struck, she turned to
one of her ladies, and remarked: “It was at this hour that he died.”

A special courier had been sent to announce the fatal news to the
Emperor. He immediately wrote Joséphine:

                   _To the Empress, at Saint-Cloud_

                                      (FINCKENSTEIN), 14 May 1807

   I can conceive all the grief that the death of poor Napoleon has
   caused you; you can understand the pain that I feel. I should
   like to be near you, in order that you might be moderate and
   reasonable in your grief. You have been fortunate enough never
   to lose a child, but it is one of the conditions and penalties
   attached to our human misery. Let me hear that you have been
   reasonable and that you are well! Do you wish to increase my
   pain?

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON


                                      (FINCKENSTEIN), 16 May 1807

   I have your letter of the 6 May. I see by it already the pain
   that you feel; I fear that you are not responsible and that you
   are too much afflicted by the misfortune which has come to us.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

                      _To the Empress, at Laeken_

                                      (FINCKENSTEIN), 20 May 1807

   I am in receipt your letter of the 10 May. I see that you have
   gone to Laeken. I think that you can remain there a fortnight:
   that will please the Belgians, and will serve as a distraction
   for you.

   I have noticed with regret that you are not sensible. Grief has
   its limits which should not be passed. Take care of yourself for
   your friend, and believe me most sincerely yours.

                                                         NAPOLEON

It will be interesting to read here the letter written the same day by
the Emperor to his step-daughter:

                       _To the Queen of Holland_

                                      FINCKENSTEIN, 20 May 1807

   My daughter, all the news that I receive from The Hague tells me
   that you are not reasonable: no matter how legitimate your grief
   may be, it should have its limits. Do not let it affect your
   health; look for distractions; know that life is full of such
   trials, and may be the source of so many misfortunes that death
   is not the greatest of all.

                                       Your affectionate father

                                                         NAPOLEON

In two other letters to Joséphine at Laeken, the Emperor writes in much
the same vein:

                      _To the Empress, at Laeken_

                                      (FINCKENSTEIN), 24 May 1807

   I have your letter from Laeken. I see with regret that you are
   still full of grief, and that Hortense has not yet arrived. She
   is not reasonable, and does not deserve to be loved, because she
   loved only her children.

   Endeavor to calm yourself, and do not cause me grief. For every
   evil without remedy, we must find some consolation.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                      (FINCKENSTEIN), 26 May 1807

   I am in receipt your letter of the sixteenth. I see with
   pleasure that Hortense has arrived at Laeken. I am annoyed at
   your report of the kind of stupor which she still shows. She
   should have more courage, and control herself. I cannot conceive
   why they want her to go to the baths: she would be much more
   diverted at Paris, and find more consolation. Control yourself;
   be gay, and take care of yourself. My health is very good.

   Adieu, mon amie. I suffer much on account of your grief, and
   regret that I am not with you.

                                                         NAPOLEON

During a brief visit which he made to Dantzig the first of June, the
Emperor wrote Joséphine, and also Hortense at the same time:


                    _To the Empress, at Malmaison_

                                           (DANTZIG), 2 June 1807

   Mon amie, I have just learned of your arrival at Malmaison. I
   have no letters from you. I am angry with Hortense: she has not
   written me a word. I am grieved with all that you tell me of
   her. How does it happen that you have not been able to divert
   her a little? You cry! I hope that you will get yourself under
   control, in order that I may not find you entirely sad.

   I have been at Dantzig for two days. The weather is very fine,
   and I am very well. I think more of you than you think of the
   absent one.

   Adieu, mon amie; a thousand loving thoughts. Send this letter to
   Hortense.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                       _To the Queen of Holland_

                                                      2 June 1807

   My daughter, you have not written me a word, in your just and
   great grief. You have forgotten everything, as if you were never
   in the future to endure other losses. They tell me that you no
   longer care for anything; that you are wholly indifferent; I
   perceive it from your silence. It is not well, Hortense! It is
   not what you promised us. Your son was all in all to you. Your
   mother and I are then of no account! If I had been at Malmaison,
   I should have shared your grief; but I should also have wished
   to have you turn to your best friends. Adieu, my child, be gay,
   be resigned. Take care of yourself in order to fulfill all your
   duties. My wife is very sad over your condition: do not cause
   her more grief.

                                       Your affectionate father

                                                         NAPOLEON

Two days after the battle of Friedland Napoleon again wrote Hortense:


                       _To the Queen of Holland_

                                        (FRIEDLAND), 16 June 1807

   My daughter, I have received your letter dated at Orléans; your
   griefs touch me, but I would like to know that you had more
   courage: to live is to suffer, and the worthy man strives always
   to remain master of himself. I do not like to see you unjust
   to the little Napoleon-Louis, and to all of your friends. Your
   mother and I had hoped that we were of more account than we seem
   to be in your heart. I gained a great victory the 14 June. I am
   well, and love you dearly. Adieu, my daughter. I embrace you
   with all my heart.

                                                         NAPOLEON

It must be admitted that Napoleon does not appear to advantage in
these letters. To a mother stupefied with grief, and to a grandmother
almost equally overwhelmed, he has nothing more consoling to say than
the injunction to be “gay,” and to seek “diversions.” Yet Napoleon
dearly loved the little prince, and had fully expected to make him his
heir. The loss of the child must have been a severe blow both to his
affections and his family pride. The Emperor had in his composition
much of the stoicism of the American Indian, and under this appearance
of _nonchalance_ he may have concealed his own deep sorrow. He
really had a very profound sensibility, and was not so callous as his
remarks on many occasions would lead one to think. To quote his own
words: “Man often appears more cold and selfish than he really is.”
At one moment he exclaims: “Friendship is but a name!” At another he
says: “We only feel how much we love when we meet again, or during
absence.” And again: “Love for one’s children and one’s wife are those
sweet affections which subdue the soul by the heart, and the feelings
by tenderness.”

In his letters to Fouché and Monge, the Emperor displayed more feeling.
To Fouché on the 18 May he wrote: “I have been much afflicted by the
misfortune which has befallen me. I had hoped for a more brilliant
destiny for this poor child.” To Monge: “I thank you for all that
you say regarding the death of the poor little Napoleon: it was his
destiny!” Again to Fouché: “The loss of the little Napoleon has caused
me much grief. I wish that his father and mother had received from
nature as much courage as myself to know how to endure the evils of
life; but they are younger and have reflected less upon the fragility
of earthly ties!” Such is his philosophy. He is too much of a fatalist
to feel any revolt against death. He is always ready; for every day, at
every moment, he faces it, and the unexpected does not disconcert him.
Manifestations of grief are forbidden by his calling, by his duty as a
commander: he had faced death on too many bloody fields to be appalled
by the everlasting night “when deep sleep falleth on men.”

After a short stay at Laeken, Hortense went with Joséphine to
Malmaison, and a few days later proceeded to Cauterêts in the Pyrenees
to take the baths. Her mother wrote her from Saint-Cloud on the 27 May:

   I have often cried since your departure, my dear Hortense; this
   separation has been very painful to me.... I have received news
   of your son: he is at the château of Laeken, in good health,
   and awaiting the arrival of the King. The Emperor has written
   me again: he participates deeply in our grief. I needed this
   consolation, for I have none since your departure.... Adieu, my
   dear daughter; take care of yourself for a mother who tenderly
   loves you.

On the 4 June Joséphine again wrote from Saint-Cloud:

   Your letter has comforted me very much, my dear Hortense.... The
   Emperor has been strongly affected: in all his letters he tries
   to give me courage, but I know that he has been much moved by
   this unfortunate occurrence. The King reached Saint-Leu last
   night; he has let me know that he is coming to see me to-day;
   he must leave the little one with me during his absence. You
   know how much I love this child, and the care that I will take
   of him. It is my wish that the King follow you: it will be a
   consolation for you both to see each other. All the letters
   that I have received from him since you left are full of his
   attachment for you. Your heart is too sensitive not to be
   touched by it. Adieu, my dear girl, take care of your health. I
   embrace you tenderly.

This letter displays all the goodness and kindness of Joséphine’s
nature: she endeavors to soften the reproaches of Napoleon, and to
bring Hortense and her husband together. A week later she wrote: “Your
son is in splendid health: he greatly amuses me. He is so sweet: I
think that he has all the ways of the dear child whom we mourn.”
Joséphine knew how to console better than the Emperor!

       *       *       *       *       *

While Hortense was in the depths of despair, and her mother was trying
to assuage her grief, the Emperor brought to an end this terrible
campaign of Poland by the brilliant victory of Friedland. He tells the
story to Joséphine in his usual concise, graphic style:

                   _To the Empress, at Saint-Cloud_

                                          FRIEDLAND, 15 June 1807

   Mon amie, I write you only a word, for I am very tired. My
   children have worthily celebrated the anniversary of Marengo.

   The battle of Friedland will also be celebrated, and equally
   glorious for my people. The whole Russian army put to rout: 80
   cannon, 30,000 men killed or prisoners; 25 generals, killed,
   wounded or taken; the Russian Guard crushed--it is a worthy
   sister of Marengo, Austerlitz, Jena! The bulletin will tell you
   the rest. My loss is not considerable; I manœuvred the enemy
   with success.

   Be reassured and content.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                  FRIEDLAND, 4 p.m., 16 June 1807

   Mon amie, I sent you a courier yesterday with the news of the
   battle of Friedland. Since then I have continued the pursuit of
   the enemy. Kœnigsberg, a city of 80,000 souls, is in my power.
   I have found there many cannon, large magazines, and more than
   60,000 guns, brought from England.

   Adieu, mon amie; my health is perfect, although I have a slight
   cold from the rain and the coolness of the bivouac. Be content
   and gay.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

From Tilsit, on the 19 June, the Emperor sent Joséphine the welcome
news that the victory had been decisive, and that the campaign was
over. A few days later he wrote that he had met the Czar Alexander, and
was very much pleased with him: “He is a very handsome, good and young
Emperor, and has more intelligence than most people think. He is coming
to-morrow to take up his residence in Tilsit.”

At Tilsit, the Czar and the King of Prussia dined every day with the
Emperor, as he tells Joséphine in his correspondence. An hour after
her arrival Napoleon paid a visit to the Queen of Prussia, who was one
of the most beautiful and most attractive women of her day. When she
came to dine with him that evening the Emperor received her with great
respect at the door of his mansion. But he was firm in his refusal
to mitigate at her request any of the hard conditions of the peace
which he imposed on Prussia. At dinner, that night, the Queen offered
a beautiful rose to Napoleon, saying with a gracious smile: “Take it,
Sire, but in exchange for Magdebourg.” This episode is alluded to by
the Emperor in the following letter:

                   _To the Empress, at Saint-Cloud_

                                            (TILSIT), 7 July 1807

   Mon amie, the Queen of Prussia dined with me yesterday. I had
   to refuse to make some concessions to her husband which she
   endeavored to obtain from me. But I have been gallant, while
   adhering to my policy. She is very amiable. Later I will give
   you the details which it would take too long to tell now. When
   you read this letter peace with Prussia and Russia will be
   concluded, and Jérôme recognized as King of Westphalia with
   three millions of population. This news for you only.

   Adieu, mon amie; I love thee, and wish to know that thou art gay
   and contented.

                                                         NAPOLEON

After a last interview with the Czar, at the end of which the two
sovereigns embraced each other affectionately, the Emperor went for a
short visit to Kœnigsberg. Leaving there at six o’clock on the night of
the 13 July he travelled directly to Dresden, where he arrived at five
o’clock on the seventeenth. He spent ninety-two hours in his carriage,
stopping to rest only twice en route, and then only for very brief
intervals. From Dresden he wrote Joséphine the last of his letters
during this campaign:

                   _To the Empress, at Saint-Cloud_

                                    (DRESDEN), Noon, 18 July 1807

   Mon amie, I arrived at Dresden at five o’clock last evening,
   feeling very well, although I remained a hundred hours in my
   carriage without getting out. I am staying here with the King of
   Saxony, with whom I am well pleased. I have therefore covered
   half the distance to thee.

   It may happen that one of these fine nights I shall fall upon
   thee at Saint-Cloud like a jealous husband: I give thee fair
   warning!

   Adieu, mon amie; it will give me great pleasure to see thee.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

At six o’clock on the morning of the 27 July the Emperor was back at
Saint-Cloud, after an absence of over ten months.




                         CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

                                 1807

                      THE COURT AT FONTAINEBLEAU

   Talleyrand Appointed Vice-Grand-Électeur--Fête of the
   Emperor--Marriage of Jérôme and Catherine--Return of
   Louis and Hortense--New Quarrels--Louis Departs Alone
   for Holland--Napoleon’s Power--The Court Goes to
   Fontainebleau--Napoleon at Thirty-eight--The Emperor’s Program
   of Entertainment--Life of Joséphine--Ennui of the Emperor
   and His Guests--The Gazzani Affair--Jérôme’s Flirtation with
   Stéphanie--Illness of Hortense--She Refuses Any Reconciliation
   with Louis


The credit of Talleyrand had never stood so high as at this time. He
had been of great use to the Emperor in Poland, and had ably carried
out the negotiations for the Treaty of Tilsit. By way of recompense,
on the 9 August, the Emperor made him vice-grand-elector. This great
dignity of the Empire gave Talleyrand the right to replace Joseph on
all occasions of ceremony, but at the same time he was forced to give
up the portfolio of Foreign Affairs, as being beneath the dignity of
his new rank. The emoluments of his new office, added to his salary as
grand chamberlain and the revenues of his principality of Benevento,
gave him an income of half a million francs. At the same time his
personal fortune was estimated at fully six millions. Every treaty that
he had concluded had brought him enormous _gratifications_.

On the 15 August the fête of the Emperor was celebrated with great
magnificence. In the morning a _Te Deum_ was chanted at Notre-Dame. In
the evening there was a banquet at the Tuileries, followed by a concert
and a ballet. The salons of the Château were filled with all the
dignitaries of the Empire, in full evening dress. The Emperor appeared
on the balcony, holding the hand of Joséphine, and was cheered by an
immense crowd in the illuminated Gardens below.

A week later was celebrated the marriage of Jérôme with the young
Princesse Catherine of Würtemberg. The Pope had firmly refused to grant
the Emperor’s petition for an annulment of the Patterson marriage, but
the French ecclesiastical authorities proved more amenable, and in
October 1806 the marriage was declared null and void.

Jérôme, who was the youngest, and also the most worthless of the
Bonapartes, had just received from his brother the crown of Westphalia.
The princesse, who was nearly two years older than her husband, was
a woman of much charm. She was tall and beautiful; affable in her
manners, and of superior intelligence.

After a marriage by procuration at Stuttgart, Catherine came to Paris.
She arrived at the Tuileries on the 21 August; the contract was signed
the next day in the Galerie de Diane; and was followed on the 23 August
by the religious ceremony, which was performed in the chapel by the
Archbishop of Ratisbon, the Prince-Primate of the Confederation of the
Rhine. Thus was carried out the third part of the Emperor’s plan for
alliances with the royal families of Europe. This marriage also proved
quite a happy one. Catherine was devoted to Jérôme, notwithstanding
his many notorious infidelities, and refused to abandon him after the
fall of the Empire.

At the end of this month the King and Queen of Holland returned from
their visit to the baths in the Pyrenees. Hortense had been joined by
Louis at Cauterêts in June, and they had once more resumed their life
in common. At the time of their arrival at Saint-Cloud they seemed to
be on very good terms with each other, but still sad over their loss.
Hortense was very thin, and already suffering from the beginning of
her _grossesse_. At the baths she had met the secretary of Madame
Mère, Monsieur Decazès, who had just lost his wife, and the fact that
they were both in mourning had been a bond of sympathy between them.
Reports of their intimacy had reached Paris, and Caroline did not
hesitate to retail the scandal to her brother on his return, even going
so far as to insinuate that the interesting condition of Hortense was
due to the handsome young secretary. It did not take much to revive
the suspicions of the jealous Louis, and discord once more reigned
in the royal household. Louis naturally wished to take his wife and
son with him on his return to Holland, but the Empress, alarmed at
her daughter’s appearance, called a consultation of physicians, who
unanimously decided that it would be dangerous for Hortense in her
condition to return for the winter to the cold, damp climate of the
Low Countries. The Emperor therefore ordered that Hortense and her son
should remain in Paris. Louis submitted with apparent reluctance to his
brother’s command and departed alone for The Hague.

Hortense, who had previously endured without complaint the unjust
suspicions of Louis, was this time mortally offended, and conceived a
profound hatred for her husband. When she found that he had believed
her capable of an _intrigue galante_ at a moment when she was
thinking only of death, in the depths of her despair over the loss of
her favorite child, she resolved never to live with him again.

       *       *       *       *       *

For the first time in his life the Emperor now decided to take a real
vacation of eight weeks, and the Court was ordered to assemble on the
21 September at Fontainebleau. This historic château was always a
favorite place of residence for Napoleon, and now that the Tuileries
and Saint-Cloud have disappeared it is the only royal palace with which
his name is identified.

In the autumn of 1807, Napoleon was at the zenith of his glory. He
never yet had known defeat: at Austerlitz, Jena and Friedland he
had conquered the three greatest nations of the Continent. To the
democratic days of the earlier period of the Empire had succeeded an
aristocratic régime. The Emperor posed as a new Charlemagne, the chief
of a family of sovereigns. To him the kings of Bavaria, Würtemberg,
Holland, Saxony, Naples and Westphalia owed their royal crowns. The
reigning princes of the Confederation of the Rhine were his vassals.
From the Baltic to the Pyrenees, from the Channel to the Adriatic, his
will was law.

  [Illustration: CHÂTEAU OF FONTAINEBLEAU]

Accordingly the command had gone forth that the Court was to amuse
itself at Fontainebleau: _pleasure_ was the order of the
day. Never before had Europe witnessed such a gathering of kings
and princes. The Emperor and Empress arrived on the 21 September,
and within a few days there appeared; the Queen of Holland, the
Queen of Naples, the King and Queen of Westphalia, the Grand-Duke
of Berg (Murat) and his wife, Madame Mère, the Princesse Pauline,
Prince Charles of Baden and his wife, the Prince-Primate, the Duke
of Würzburg, and too many others to mention. The Emperor had also
commanded the presence of Talleyrand, Berthier, Champagny, and Maret;
all of the grand officers of the imperial household, the ministers of
the Kingdom of Italy, and several of the marshals.

This visit of the Court to Fontainebleau is one of the most interesting
episodes of life under the Empire and well deserves a chapter to
itself. The Emperor never again consecrated so long a period of time
solely to pleasure, and his Court was never more brilliant. Here
for the first and last time there was a renewal of the life of the
Ancien Régime, as it was in the days of the Grand Monarque: here came
to the surface the same interests, passions, intrigues, weaknesses,
treacheries--in a word, it was a real Court! It would require the pen
of a Saint-Simon faithfully to depict the scene, with all its changing
lights and shadows, to seize its full spirit, and make it live again.
It furnishes the theme of one of the most interesting stories in the
memoirs of Madame de Rémusat:

“At this time, Napoleon, oblivious of the past, certain of the future,
was proceeding with a firm step, anticipating no obstacle, or at least
certain that he could easily overcome any found in his path. It seemed
to him, it seemed to every one, that he could not fall except by an
event so unlooked for, so strange, and so catastrophic, that a mass
of interests in favor of order and repose were solemnly engaged in
his conservation. In fact, master or friend of all the kings of the
Continent, ally of many by treaties or foreign marriages, sure of
Europe by the new partitions he had made, having upon the most remote
frontiers important garrisons which insured the execution of his
will, absolute depository of all the resources of France, rich with
an immense treasury, in the flower of his age, admired, feared, and
above all scrupulously obeyed, it seemed as though he had overcome all
obstacles.”

Such is the picture which Madame de Rémusat draws of the Emperor at the
age of thirty-eight, in this autumn of 1807, and she remarks:

“Let us suppose that some one, ignorant of the past, had suddenly been
thrown into Fontainebleau at this time,--it is certain that, blinded
by the magnificence displayed in this royal habitation; struck by
the air of authority of the master, and the obsequious reverence of
the great personages who surrounded him,--this stranger would have
seen, or thought that he saw, a sovereign peaceably seated upon the
greatest throne in the world, with all the united rights of power and
legitimacy.”

As soon as the invited guests arrived at the Château they were informed
of the program drawn up by the Emperor for their entertainment. The
different evenings of the week were to be passed in the apartments of
the various great personages. One evening the Emperor would receive,
and there would be music, followed by games. Twice a week there was
to be a theatrical performance; on other nights, balls to be given
by the Princesses Pauline and Caroline; and finally, an assembly and
play in the rooms of the Empress. The princes and ministers, in turn,
were to give dinners and invite all of the guests in rotation; the
grand marshal and the lady of honor were to do the same, each having
a table for twenty-five persons every day; and finally there was to
be another table for all who were not invited elsewhere. Even the
kings and princes could not dine with the Emperor except by special
invitation. On certain days there was a hunt, which the guests followed
on horseback, or in very elegant calèches which were provided. The
Emperor liked the chase more for the exercise it gave him than for the
thing itself. He often abandoned the pursuit of the stag, and wandered
through the forest, lost in revery. He was a good, but very reckless
horseman, and always rode small Arabians specially trained for his
service.

The Emperor employed his vacation in working as usual. He rose at
seven o’clock, breakfasted alone, and, the days that he did not
hunt, remained in his cabinet until five or six. The ministers and
secretaries came from Paris with their despatch-boxes exactly the same
as though he were at Saint-Cloud. He never took account of time or
distance, either for himself or any one else.

While the Emperor was occupied in his cabinet, Joséphine, always
elegantly dressed, breakfasted with her daughter and her ladies, and
later received in her salon the visits of the guests at the palace.
She never liked to be alone, and had no taste for any kind of work. At
four o’clock the Empress dismissed her callers, and went to her room
for the rites of the evening toilette, always with her an important
function. Quite frequently during the week the Emperor came for his
wife between five and six, and they went for a drive together before
dinner. They dined at six, and afterwards went to the entertainment
arranged for that evening.

The great officials who had the privilege of the _entrée_ could
present themselves at the apartment of the Empress. They knocked at
the door, were announced by the chamberlain on duty, and admitted
by command of the Emperor. If it were a woman, she took her seat in
silence; if a man, he remained standing at the side of the room. The
Emperor promenaded back and forth, his hands behind his back, his head
bent forward, generally absorbed in his thoughts. Occasionally he asked
a question and received a brief reply. Of real conversation, there was
none. Every one stood in such awe of the Emperor that he feared to make
any remarks. At the assemblies it was the same. Everybody around the
Emperor was bored, and he was equally bored himself. One day he said to
Talleyrand: “It is a singular thing: I have brought together a crowd
of people at Fontainebleau; I have wanted them to be amused; I have
arranged all their entertainments, yet their faces are all long, and
every one has the air of being tired and depressed.” “The trouble is,”
replied Talleyrand, “that you cannot regulate pleasure by the beat of
the drum. Here, as in the army, you have always the air of saying to
each one of us, _Allons, messieurs et mesdames, en avant marche!_”

The Emperor wished two plays given each week, which must always
be different. In addition to these performances, by the
Comédie-Française, there were representations of Italian opera. The
plays were always tragedies, often Corneille, sometimes Racine, but
rarely Voltaire, whom Napoleon did not like. The whole Court was bored
to death by these interminable tragedies, and yawned or dozed. There
was never any applause, and the play was received in cold silence. The
Emperor himself either slept, or was buried in thought. For the opera,
the best Italian singers had been engaged, at large salaries, but they
were listened to without a sign of interest.

The fêtes and spectacles were nominally in charge of M. de Talleyrand,
the grand chamberlain, but the real work was done by the first
chamberlain, M. de Rémusat, to whom Talleyrand said one day: “I am
sorry for you, for you must amuse the _unamusable_!” The dreamy,
discontented disposition which the Emperor displayed on all occasions
cast a sombre veil over all the assemblies and balls at Fontainebleau.

About eight o’clock the Court in gala costume assembled in the
apartment where the entertainment was to be given that evening. While
awaiting the arrival of Their Majesties there was no conversation. The
Empress came first, gracefully traversed the salon, took her place, and
then, like the others, awaited in silence the entry of the Emperor.
Finally he came, and took his seat beside her. He watched the dancing
with a bored look, which was not conducive to pleasure, and naturally
no one enjoyed the evening. He soon took his departure, and almost
immediately the assembly broke up.

While the Court was at Fontainebleau the Emperor had an _affaire_
with a beautiful young woman named Gazzani. Talleyrand had found her
in Italy, and had persuaded the Emperor to give her a place in his
household as reader for the Empress, while her husband was made a
receiver general. She was tall, beautifully formed, with magnificent
dark eyes, and a very attractive face. In a Court where there were
many lovely women, she was generally considered the most beautiful of
all. She had a very sweet, submissive disposition, and yielded to the
desires of the Emperor from a kind of conviction that it was her duty
not to resist him. At the same time she displayed the greatest devotion
for the Empress, who closed her eyes to this little episode. As a
result, this liaison was of brief duration, and attracted very little
attention.

Another love affair which caused much talk, but was also very brief,
was the sudden passion which the new King of Westphalia conceived
for the charming young Duchesse of Baden. Jérôme had not even waited
until his honeymoon was over before beginning a violent flirtation,
and Catherine was very jealous. Stéphanie, who had not yet learned to
appreciate her husband, was gay and frivolous and naturally coquette.
Jérôme danced with her at all the balls, while Catherine, who had
inherited from her father a tendency to corpulence and did not dance,
was forced to look sadly on. Finally, one evening when Jérôme had been
more than usually attentive to Stéphanie, Catherine suddenly burst
into tears, and fell from her chair in a dead faint. The ball was
interrupted, and she was carried into an adjoining salon. The Emperor
addressed a few sharp words to his brother: Jérôme rushed after his
wife, threw himself on his knees by her side, and with a thousand
caresses endeavored to restore her to consciousness. A few minutes
later the young couple retired to their apartment.

The following day, Napoleon commanded Joséphine to have a plain talk
with her lively cousin, and bring her to reason. Stéphanie took the
reproof in good part, and both of the young people were too much afraid
of the Emperor to renew what had been after all an innocent flirtation.

At this time, the Emperor no longer showed his partiality for
Stéphanie. He seemed to have forgotten entirely the rules prescribed
for her as his adopted daughter before her marriage, and only accorded
her the rank and precedence of a princesse of the Confederation of the
Rhine, which placed her below the queens and the imperial princesses.
From that time on, Stéphanie was a model of decorum in her conduct.
She showed no regret on leaving for Baden with her husband, and this
seems to have been the beginning of the perfect accord which afterwards
united them.

In the meantime Hortense was living in the greatest possible seclusion.
Her health was very delicate, and the memory of her lost child was
always with her. The Emperor displayed for her much affection and
esteem. At the bottom of his heart he undoubtedly had more love for
her than for his brother, but the family spirit was too strong for him
to take any active part in their quarrels. He had consented to her
remaining in Paris until after her confinement, but he continued to
speak of her return to Holland. For her part, Hortense was equally firm
in her determination never to return to this bleak country where she
had experienced so much trouble and sorrow. She said to the Emperor:
“My reputation is tarnished, my health is lost, I look for no more
happiness in life; banish me from your Court if you wish; shut me up
in a convent; I desire neither throne nor fortune. Give peace to my
mother, distinction to Eugène who deserves it, but let me live tranquil
and alone.”




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

                                 1807

                          PROJECTS OF DIVORCE

   The Question of Divorce First Seriously Considered--Napoleon
   Asks Joséphine to Take the Initiative--She Refuses--Fouché’s
   Letter to the Empress--Napoleon Pretends Ignorance--He Writes
   Fouché to Cease Meddling--Talleyrand’s Attitude--Fouché
   Influences Public Opinion--End of the Fêtes--Death of
   Joséphine’s Mother--Napoleon’s Trip to Italy--His Interview with
   Lucien--He Adopts Eugène--His Letters to Joséphine


During the two months that the Court was at Fontainebleau the question
of divorce was broached seriously for the first time. Talleyrand, who
was more familiar than any one else with the projects of the Emperor,
was very quietly working to bring the matter about; but he wished, at
the same time, to have the Emperor make a great alliance, and above
all to be himself the one to negotiate it. Caroline and Murat were
also laying their plans to overcome the lingering affection which
still bound Napoleon to Joséphine, and which alone kept her on the
throne. Allied with them were Joséphine’s former friend, Fouché, and
the Secretary of State, Maret, who was secretly jealous of the great
and well-deserved European reputation of Talleyrand, whom he hoped to
supplant in the councils of the Emperor.

As stated above, the death of the little crown-prince had made a change
in the plans of the Emperor; his victories, in increasing his power,
had extended his ideas of grandeur, and both his vanity and his policy
dictated an alliance with one of the European royal families. At the
time of his return from Tilsit there was some talk of the daughter of
the King of Saxony in this connection, but this princesse was at least
thirty years old, and far from beautiful; her father only reigned by
the grace of Napoleon, and such an alliance would not have increased
the prestige of the Emperor.

The conferences at Tilsit had justly increased the pride of Napoleon.
The fascination he had exercised over the young Czar, the ready assent
given to all his projects, had produced in his mind the thought of a
still more intimate alliance. But on his return to Joséphine, after a
separation of ten months, the old ties which so firmly bound him to her
had been again renewed.

In speaking one day to the Empress of the quarrels of Louis and
Hortense, and the delicate health of their only remaining child,
Napoleon said that some day he might perhaps be constrained by the
demands of public policy to take a wife who could give him an heir. In
broaching the subject he displayed much emotion. “If such a thing comes
about, Joséphine,” he said, “you must aid me to make such a sacrifice.
I shall count upon all your affection for me to take the responsibility
for this forced separation. You will assume the initiative, will you
not, and, realizing my position, have the courage to decide yourself
upon this rupture?”

The Empress understood too well the character of her husband to fall
into this trap, and precipitate by an imprudent word the catastrophe
which she so much dreaded. Therefore, so far from giving him the hope
that by her action she would assume the odium of such a rupture, she
assured him that, while she was always ready to obey his orders, she
never would take the initiative. She made this reply in the calm and
dignified manner which she knew how to assume with Napoleon, and which
was always effective with him.

Even in her private intercourse with the Emperor, Joséphine for some
time past had abandoned the old familiar _tutoiement_, and she now
said:

“Sire, you are the master, and you will decide upon my fate. When you
command me to leave the Tuileries, I shall instantly obey; but at
least you must order it in a positive manner. I am your wife: I have
been crowned by you in the presence of the Pope; such honors impose
the obligation of not resigning them voluntarily. If you divorce me,
all France will know that it is you who drives me away, and will be
ignorant neither of my obedience nor my profound grief.”

This form of reply, which was always the same, did not offend the
Emperor, and often moved him to tears: in fact he was torn by many
conflicting emotions. On the one hand he sincerely felt that State
policy demanded an heir to the throne; on the other, he knew that
Joséphine was loved by the people, and he hesitated to brave public
opinion by repudiating her.

When Joséphine confided her doubts and fears to Hortense, she was far
from finding a sympathetic listener. Her daughter’s only reply was:
“How can one regret a throne?”

Two or three weeks before the end of the visit of the Court to
Fontainebleau, Fouché arrived one morning from Paris. After a long
private interview with the Emperor in his cabinet, he was invited to
dinner--a most unusual honor. Towards midnight, when all the guests in
the château had gone to their rooms, M. de Rémusat was summoned to the
apartment of the Empress. He found her half-undressed, her hair down,
and her face discomposed. She dismissed her attendants, and, crying
that she was lost, shoved into the hands of the chamberlain a long
letter signed by Fouché. In this communication he began by protesting
his former devotion for her, and assured her that it was on account
of this feeling that he ventured to face her situation and that of
the Emperor. He pictured the Emperor as at the zenith of his power,
sovereign-master of France, but responsible to that same France for
the present, and for the future which she had confided to him. “It is
useless to try to dissimulate the fact, Madame,” he continued, “that
the political future of France is compromised by the lack of an heir to
the Emperor. As Minister of Police, I am in a position to know public
opinion, and I know that there is much disquietude over the matter
of the succession to such an empire. Figure to yourself, Madame, the
stability which the throne of His Majesty would possess to-day if it
were founded upon the existence of a son!”

  [Illustration: FOUCHÉ, DUC D’OTRANTE]

This advantage was ably developed at length, as indeed it might well
be. Then he spoke of the conflict between the conjugal tenderness of
the Emperor and his public policy; he foresaw that the Emperor would
never make up his mind to dictate so grievous a sacrifice; he therefore
ventured to advise Her Majesty to make herself a courageous effort,
and to immolate herself for France. He drew a most pathetic picture of
the glory that such an action would give her now and in the future. The
letter ended with the assurance that the Emperor was ignorant of this
step; that the writer feared it would displease him; and the Empress
was solicited to keep the matter a profound secret.

It was obvious that Fouché would never have ventured to write such a
letter without the knowledge of the Emperor. “What shall I do?” cried
Joséphine; “how shall I meet this storm?” Rémusat advised her to see
the Emperor, either that night or the first thing in the morning, ask
him to read the letter, and observe his face while he did so. Also, to
express her indignation at this uncalled-for advice, and to reiterate
her determination never to accept anything but a positive command from
the Emperor himself.

Joséphine adopted this advice, and, as the hour was late, deferred her
interview with the Emperor until morning. When she showed Napoleon
the letter, he pretended to be very angry. He assured her that he was
entirely ignorant of this step; that Fouché had displayed a zeal most
uncalled-for; that if the minister had not already left for Paris he
would have taken him sharply to task; that he would punish Fouché if
she so desired, and even dismiss him from his position in the ministry.
He was very affectionate with Joséphine, but she was far from being
reassured by his explanation and promises.

Talleyrand, when informed of this matter, expressed the opinion that
the letter of Fouché was ridiculous and improper, and advised that the
Empress should reply, in a very dignified tone, to the effect that she
did not require his services as an intermediary between herself and
the Emperor. She wrote such a letter, which was read and approved by
Talleyrand, and then submitted to the Emperor, who did not venture to
censure it.

When Fouché returned a few days later, the Empress treated him very
coldly, but he did not appear to notice her manner. Napoleon said to
Joséphine: “He acted from an excess of zeal: you must not treasure
it up against him. It is enough that we are determined to reject his
advice, and that you know well that I cannot live without you.”

On the 5 November the Emperor wrote Fouché: “For a fortnight past you
have made foolish blunders: it is time that they came to an end, and
that you ceased to meddle, directly or indirectly, with a matter which
does not in any way concern you. Such is my wish!”

The outcome of the whole affair was a temporary renewal of the former
close relations between Napoleon and Joséphine. He displayed for
her all of his old affection, and little by little her fears were
dissipated.

During all this period, the Empress was guided by the advice of
Talleyrand. When Madame de Rémusat expressed her surprise at his
course, he replied: “There is no one here in the palace who should
not wish to have this woman remain by the side of the Emperor. She is
kind and good; she has the art of calming him; she takes an interest
in the affairs of everybody. If we see a princesse arrive here, you
will see the Emperor break with the entire Court, and we shall all be
crushed.” These were wise words and true, and almost convince one that
Talleyrand at the moment was sincere.

It is not difficult to understand the motives which actuated Fouché
and Talleyrand in this somewhat involved affair. Fouché had sufficient
perspicacity to realize that with the Emperor the question of policy
would in the end outweigh all other considerations. He had therefore
joined the party of Caroline, who detested all the Beauharnais, and,
for personal reasons also, wished to see her brother enter the family
of some European sovereign. Once committed to this undertaking, Fouché
used without scruples his position as minister of police to work up
public opinion. He instructed his secret agents to discuss in the cafés
and other public places the necessity of an heir to the Emperor. These
suggestions were reported by other agents to the minister, and by him
to the Emperor, who easily became convinced that the people were more
interested in the question than was probably the case.

With his usual shrewdness, Talleyrand took advantage of the sentiment
thus worked up by his rival, to turn it to his own personal benefit. At
the bottom of his heart Talleyrand may not have been in favor of the
divorce; but if it must be, he wished to bring it about in his own time
and in his own way, and above all to get the credit. The Murat coterie
favored strengthening the alliance already concluded with Russia by
a matrimonial connection. But Talleyrand, better informed regarding
foreign relations, knew that the mother of the Czar would never consent
to give the hand of one of her daughters to the “murderer” of the Duc
d’Enghien. Besides, the affair of Spain was about to come to the
front, and the time was not opportune to bring forward the question of
divorce. Moved, therefore, both by sentiment and by policy, Talleyrand
for the time being opposed and check-mated the efforts of Fouché.

Finally the fêtes at Fontainebleau came to an end, much to the
delight of every one. When the Emperor called for a statement of the
expenditures he was surprised to learn that the total did not exceed
150,000 francs. The last visit of Louis the Sixteenth had cost about
two millions. The imperial household, under Duroc, the grand-marshal of
the palace, was run with military discipline and economy. The servants
were always at their posts and scrupulous in the performance of their
duties: everything moved like clock-work. No detail was overlooked by
the marshal, and he reported directly to the Emperor, who personally
supervised and directed the work of the household.

While the Court was still at Fontainebleau Joséphine received the news
of the death of her mother, who passed away on the 2 June 1807, at the
age of seventy, at her residence in Martinique. Joséphine, who dearly
loved her mother, had done everything possible to persuade her to come
to live in France, where she would have received a warm welcome. But
this venerable lady preferred her modest and quiet home to all the
splendors of the imperial palaces.

On the 16 November the Emperor left Fontainebleau for Italy, and
Joséphine returned to Paris. She would have liked to make the trip with
him, to see her son Eugène and the little granddaughter who bore her
name, but this time Napoleon absolutely refused his consent. He said
that he would only be gone two or three weeks, that the weather would
be very cold, and that she had better await his return at the Tuileries.

On the 20 November the Emperor crossed Mont-Cenis in a raging snow
storm and reached Turin the same evening. The following day he
proceeded to Milan, where he was welcomed by Eugène. During the five
days that he passed in the city there were religious ceremonies at
the cathedral, reviews, and a gala performance at the Scala. On the
28 November he arrived at Venice, where he had with him his brother
Joseph, King of Naples; his sister Elisa, Princesse de Lucques; Prince
Eugène, Viceroy of Italy; the King and Queen of Bavaria; Murat and
Berthier.

After spending ten days at Venice, the Emperor went to Mantua, where
on the 13 December he had a long interview with his brother Lucien.
It will be remembered that Lucien, in opposition to the wishes of the
First Consul, had married his mistress, Madame Jouberthou. Napoleon
desired him to get a divorce, and marry Marie-Louise, daughter of King
Charles of Spain, and widow of the King of Etruria, but Lucien spurned
this brilliant alliance. In the spring of 1804, he went into voluntary
exile at Rome, where he was followed by his mother, who refused to
return to Paris even for the Coronation.

During the evening the Emperor sent his secretary, Méneval, to find
Lucien at the inn where he was staying, and conduct him to the palace.
Lucien greeted his brother very coldly, and with much dignity. After
once more reproaching Lucien for his marriage, and indulging in some
threats as to what he would do if his brother still refused to meet
his wishes, the Emperor made this proposition: He would recognize
as members of the Imperial family the daughters of Lucien by both
his marriages; he would consider his second marriage as legal, but
would not recognize his wife as an Imperial princesse, or consider as
legitimate the son born before their marriage. If Lucien would divorce
his wife, the Emperor would place him in the same position as his
brothers, in the Imperial family, and would give him a throne, probably
that of Portugal. He could continue to live quietly with Madame
Jouberthou, if he wished, but she could never participate in the honors
of royalty.

Lucien refused absolutely to divorce his wife, and declined to be
separated from his children: that was his last word. During this long
interview, which lasted more than six hours, Napoleon exhausted all
of his resources, both in the way of threats and of promises, in the
effort to frighten or persuade his brother to comply with his wishes,
but all in vain. At the end of the interview the brothers parted with
much emotion, and Lucien returned to Rome.

The next day the Emperor left for Milan, where on the 17 December he
issued the famous Decree declaring the British Isles in a state of
blockade both by land and by sea.

On the 20 December, in the grand hall of the Royal Palace, Napoleon
adopted Eugène as his son, and as his presumptive successor to the
crown of Italy. At the same time he gave to Eugène the title of Prince
of Venice, and to his daughter that of Princesse de Bologna.

On the 24 December the Emperor left Milan for Paris, where he arrived
on the night of the first day of January 1808. During this long absence
of nearly seven weeks Napoleon only wrote Joséphine three short letters:

                      _To the Empress, at Paris_

                                          MILAN, 25 November 1807

   I have been here, mon amie, for two days. I am very glad that
   I did not bring you; you would have suffered terribly in the
   passage of Mont-Cenis, where a storm detained me twenty-four
   hours.

   I found Eugène very well; I am well satisfied with him. The
   princesse is ill; I have been to see her at Monza; she has had a
   _fausse couche_, but is better.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                         VENICE, 30 November 1807

   I am in receipt your letter of the 22 November. I have been at
   Venice for two days. The weather is very bad, which however
   has not prevented me from traversing the lagoons to see the
   different forts.

   I am glad to hear that you are enjoying yourself at Paris.

   The King of Bavaria, with his family, also the Princesse Élisa,
   are here.

   After the 2 December (anniversary of the Coronation), which I
   shall pass here, I shall be on my way home, and very glad to see
   you.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                          UDINE, 11 December 1807

   I have received, mon amie, your letter of the 3 December, from
   which I see that you were much pleased with the Jardin des
   Plantes. I am now at the most distant point of my trip; it is
   possible that I shall soon be at Paris, where I shall be very
   glad to see you again. The weather here has not yet been very
   cold, but is very rainy. I have taken advantage of the last
   moment of the season, for I suppose that by Christmas the winter
   will have set in.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

                                 1808

                        THE EMPRESS AT BAYONNE

   Joséphine’s Fear of Divorce--Irresolution of the Emperor--A
   Remarkable Episode--Marriage of Mlle. de Tascher--The Spanish
   Crisis--Abdication of King Charles--Murat Enters Madrid--The
   Emperor Goes to Bayonne--His Sojourn at Marrac--Letters to the
   Empress at Bordeaux--Birth of Louis-Napoleon--Joy of Napoleon
   and Joséphine--Charles Cedes the Spanish Crown--Joseph Appointed
   King--The Baylen Disaster--Return of the Emperor and Empress


When Napoleon arrived at the Tuileries at nine o’clock on the evening
of the first day of January 1808, Joséphine threw herself into his
arms and tenderly wished him a Happy New Year. Since the visit to
Fontainebleau the Empress had known little peace of mind; she lived in
the constant apprehension of a renewal of the projects for a divorce.
She no longer treated Napoleon with the familiarity of other days, but
addressed him as a sovereign rather than as a husband.

The winter season at Paris was never more brilliant. Every evening
there were concerts, balls, formal dinners. The Court of the Empress
was as well attended as formerly: in outward appearances nothing had
changed. Joséphine, who did the honors of the Tuileries with her usual
grace, was as much admired as ever. The Emperor, still undecided,
vacillated between the voice of his heart and the demands of State
policy. He said to Talleyrand: “If I separate from my wife I shall
renounce at once all the charm she brings to my private life. I must
study the tastes and habits of a new and young wife. This one adapts
herself in every way and knows me perfectly. Finally, I shall repay
with ingratitude all that she has done for me; for me she is a tie with
many people.”

One evening when there was a reception at the Château, the Emperor
failed to appear, and it was announced that he was indisposed. After
dining with the Emperor as usual at six o’clock, Joséphine had gone to
her room to change her dress for the evening. When she was ready for
the reception a chamberlain came to tell her that the Emperor was ill,
and she rushed to his side. She found Napoleon in a state of great
nervous excitement. He wept, and pressed her in his arms, without any
regard for her elegant toilette, crying: “No, my poor Joséphine, I
can never leave thee!” Instead of joining her guests, Joséphine was
compelled to pass the night with her husband, and it was not until
morning that he recovered his equanimity. “What a devil of a man!”
said Talleyrand in disgust, when the astonished assembly was curtly
dismissed, “what a devil of a man, to give way continually to his first
impulse, and never to know what he wants to do!”

On the first of February, at the hôtel of Queen Hortense, Rue Cerutti,
was celebrated the marriage of Prince d’Arenberg and Mlle. Stéphanie de
Tascher, Joséphine’s cousin and goddaughter, who had been created an
Imperial princesse by the Emperor on the occasion of the signing of
the contract. During the Consulate her hand had been asked in marriage
by General Rapp, one of the favorite aides de camp of Napoleon, but
Joséphine, who retained many of the prejudices of the Ancien Régime,
refused her consent. This Arenberg marriage was not a success; the
princesse could not endure her husband and refused to live with him. At
a later date the marriage was annulled and she espoused Comte de Guitry.

In the midst of his domestic preoccupations the Emperor had not ceased
to follow closely the course of events in Spain. The Spanish Bourbons
were descended from a grandson of Louis the Fourteenth, Philip of
Anjou, who became King of Spain in 1700 under the title of Philip the
Fifth. At the beginning of 1808 the royal family of Spain comprised
the King, Charles the Fourth, a man of sixty; his wife, Marie-Louise,
who was three years younger, and their son, Ferdinand, Prince of the
Asturias, a boy of twenty. To this interesting group must be added the
Queen’s lover, Godoy, Prince of the Peace. Ferdinand had formed a plan
of seizing the government, but the plot was betrayed to the King, and
he was put under arrest.

Portugal had refused to accept the Berlin Decree of Napoleon,
prohibiting the importation of English goods, and Napoleon had arranged
with the Czar at Tilsit for the occupation and dismemberment of that
country. While the above events were happening at Madrid, Junot, at
the head of a French army of 25,000 men, had advanced to the gates of
Lisbon. Before his arrival, the royal family embarked on the fleet and
sailed for Brazil.

On the 20 February 1808 the Emperor appointed Murat his lieutenant
to command the French troops in Spain, and a week later he announced
to the Court of Madrid his intention to annex to the French Empire
all of Spain north of the Ebro, giving the Spanish Crown, by way of
compensation, all of Portugal. Alarmed at this proposition Charles made
preparations to flee the country, but the news became known, there was
a popular uprising, and he abdicated the throne in favor of his son.

In the meantime the French army under Murat was advancing on Madrid,
and on the 23 March it entered the city. Charles now wrote the
Emperor that his abdication had been forced upon him, and asked to be
reinstated upon his throne. Ferdinand also presented his claims at the
same time, and Napoleon invited all of the interested parties to meet
him at Bayonne for a conference.

On the second day of April the Emperor quietly left Saint-Cloud,
ostensibly for a visit to the South of France. He was not accompanied
by Joséphine, but it was arranged that she was to follow him a few days
later. Napoleon reached Bordeaux on the fourth, and Joséphine on the
tenth. On the 13 April the Emperor proceeded to Bayonne. Two days after
his arrival he inspected the château of Marrac, located about a league
from the city, which he arranged to purchase for his residence. It was
only an ordinary country mansion, and altogether too small to lodge
comfortably the Emperor and his suite.

During his sojourn at Bayonne the Emperor held frequent reviews of his
troops, passing through on their way to Spain, as many as a hundred
thousand men defiling under his eyes. He went out daily and loved the
promenades upon the Adour towards Boucau. He never announced in advance
either the hour or the course of these excursions, often changing the
direction and returning to the château from the point where he was
least expected. Often he directed his steps towards a dove-cote in the
form of a small tower, which was located at the extremity of the outer
wall of the park. From there he descended to the banks of the Nive, and
went nearly every day, sometimes on foot, and sometimes in a boat, to
visit his sister Caroline, who was living at Lauga.

On the 20 April the Emperor received Prince Ferdinand, who arrived that
day, and entertained him at dinner. Six days later the Prince de la
Paix appeared, and had a long conference with Napoleon. On the 27 April
Joséphine came from Bordeaux. During this fortnight the Emperor sent
Joséphine four letters:

                     _To the Empress, at Bordeaux_

                                           BAYONNE, 16 April 1808

   I arrived here very well, but somewhat fatigued by the route,
   which is dismal and very poor.

   I am very glad that you remained, for the houses here are very
   small and very bad.

   I am going to-day to a little house in the country, half a
   league from the city.

   Adieu, mon amie; good health.

                                                         NAPOLEON


                                                    17 April 1808

   I have your letter of the 15 April. What you tell me of the
   country landowner gives me pleasure; go sometimes and pass the
   day there.

   I have given orders to add 20,000 francs a month to your
   allowance, during the trip, to date from the first of April.

   I am horribly lodged. In a half-hour I am going to change, and
   take up my residence in a small country house at a distance of
   half a league. The infante Don Carlos, and five or six Spanish
   grandees are here; the Prince of the Asturias is twenty leagues
   away. King Charles and the Queen are arriving. I do not know
   where I shall lodge all these people. Everything is still at the
   inn. My troops in Spain are well.

   It took me a moment to understand your _gentillesses_; I
   laughed over your souvenirs. You women certainly have a memory!

   My health is quite good, and I love you very dearly. It is my
   desire that you be very friendly with everybody at Bordeaux; my
   affairs did not permit me to do so personally.

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                                    21 April 1808

   I have your letter of the 19 April. Yesterday I had the Prince
   of the Asturias and his suite to dinner; that gave me much
   trouble. I await Charles the Fourth and the Queen.

   My health is good. I am now quite well established in the
   country.

   Adieu, mon amie; I always receive news of you with the greatest
   pleasure.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                           BAYONNE, 23 April 1808

   Mon amie, Hortense has a son; this has greatly rejoiced me. I am
   not surprised that you do not speak of it, for your letter is
   dated the twenty-first, and she was confined during the night of
   the twentieth.

   You can set out the twenty-sixth, pass the night at
   Mont-de-Marsan, and arrive here the twenty-seventh. I am
   arranging for you here a small country house beside the one
   which I occupy. My health is good.

   I am looking for Charles the Fourth and his wife.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The child referred to in the Emperor’s last letter was Louis-Napoleon,
the future Napoleon the Third, Emperor of the French. He was born in
Paris on the 20 April 1808 at the town-house of Queen Hortense, in
Rue Cerutti, and not at the Tuileries, as erroneously stated by many
historians. By the express orders of the Emperor, who sent Hortense a
letter of congratulations, he was called Charles-Louis-Napoleon, in
honor of his grandfather Bonaparte, his father, and his uncle.

Joséphine’s first letter to her daughter, written on the 23 April,
begins in a jubilant tone: “I am at the summit of joy, my dear
Hortense.... I know Napoleon is consoled at not having a sister and
that he already loves his brother very much. Kiss them both for me.”

Two days later she wrote again: “I am just in receipt, my dear
Hortense, of a letter from the Emperor...; he is perfectly delighted.
At the same time he summons me to rejoin him at Bayonne. You can
imagine, my dear daughter, that it is a great pleasure for me not
to be away from the Emperor, so I set out early to-morrow morning.
I am pleased at the news I receive of your health. I beg you always
to take good care of yourself, and above all not to receive company
these first few days. I cannot write you again for two or three days,
but shall think of you every moment. I embrace you. Adieu, my dear
Hortense.”

Joséphine had the great satisfaction of finding Napoleon in a most
loving mood toward her. He spent all of his spare time with her
and displayed unusual signs of good humor. One day, on the beach,
undeterred by the presence of the escort, he chased her over the sands
and pushed her into the water; another time, he picked up a shoe which
fell off her foot as she got into a carriage, and flung it away, in
great glee over the idea that she would have to go home without one.

On the last day of April the Spanish sovereigns arrived at the
government palace at Bayonne; the Emperor immediately called on them,
and that evening entertained them at dinner at Marrac.

On the 5 May, when the Emperor, after déjeuner, was riding with Savary,
he received the news of the uprising at Madrid three days before. He
immediately galloped to Bayonne, where he had a spirited interview with
Charles and his son. To Ferdinand he said: “Prince, up to this moment I
have taken no stand in the controversy which has brought you here, but
the blood shed at Madrid ends my irresolution. I shall never recognize
as King of Spain the person who, by ordering the murder of French
soldiers, has been the first to break the alliance which has so long
united our two countries.... I have no ties except with your father: I
recognize him as King, and will escort him to Madrid if he so desires.”

The Prince made no reply, but Charles, with the visions of Charles
the First and Louis the Sixteenth ever troubling his thoughts, had no
desire to remount his precarious throne. That same evening, by a treaty
signed for the Emperor by Duroc, and for the King by the Prince de la
Paix, Charles ceded to Napoleon the crown of Spain and of the Indies in
exchange for the use of the château and forest of Compiègne, the title
in perpetuity to the château of Chambord, and a civil list of seven
millions and a half to be paid by the French Government. By another
convention, signed on the 10 May, Ferdinand also ceded his rights to
the crown. He was accorded the title in France of Royal Highness;
received for himself and his descendants the château of Navarre; and
was given an allowance of a million francs. Such was the price of the
magnificent heritage of Charles-Quint!

On the 4 June, by an official act, Napoleon ceded to his brother Joseph
all of the rights acquired under the above treaties. Three days later
the new King of Spain arrived at Bayonne, and that evening attended a
grand dinner given by the Emperor at Marrac, at which were also present
the members of the Grand Junta of Spain, who had been summoned by
Napoleon two weeks before.

Napoleon had reached the turning point of his career. With easy
confidence and a light heart he embarked on an enterprise which was to
baffle him at every stage, to drain his resources, to cost him three
hundred thousand valuable lives, and to end in absolute failure. At
Saint Helena he said: “It was the Spanish ulcer which ruined me!”

The first week in July the Junta accepted the new constitution drawn up
for Joseph under Napoleon’s orders, and a few days later the new king
left for Madrid.

Napoleon started homeward again in company with Joséphine. It was
arranged that they should travel together as far as Toulouse, whence
the Emperor was to go to Bordeaux, and Joséphine to take the waters
at Barèges. The Emperor reached Bordeaux on the 31 July, and there he
learned, two days later, of the capitulation of Dupont at Baylen with
an army of 20,000 men, and the flight of King Joseph from Madrid. It
was the first serious disaster to the imperial arms, and Napoleon was
wild with rage at this blow to his prestige.

The Emperor at once realized the necessity of his own presence in the
Peninsula, but before going there he wished to organize a well-equipped
army, and also to assure himself of the solidarity of his alliance with
the Czar. This meant a return to Paris, and Joséphine received orders
to abandon her trip to Barèges and rejoin the Emperor.

On his way home the Emperor visited Rochefort and La Rochelle, and then
in company with Joséphine, who had rejoined him, he proceeded by way
of Tours and Blois to Saint-Cloud, where he arrived on the eve of his
fête.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

                               1808–1809

                           A YEAR OF ANXIETY

   The Erfurt Conference--Joséphine Left at Paris--Napoleon
   Opens His Heart to Alexander--Talleyrand Instructed to
   Begin Negotiations for an Alliance--Napoleon’s Letters to
   Joséphine--He Leaves for Spain--The Peninsula Campaign--Pursuit
   of the English--Bad News from Paris--The Emperor’s
   Correspondence--His Return to Paris--Scene at the Tuileries--The
   Succession Plot--Joséphine’s Revelations--She Accompanies
   Napoleon to Strasbourg--The Emperor Wounded at Ratisbon--His
   Letters During the Campaign--End of the War--Napoleon Leaves for
   Fontainebleau


The last year that Joséphine was destined to wear the imperial crown
was for her a period of constant anxiety. She knew that the divorce was
inevitable, and that her days upon the throne were numbered. Before the
fatal decree was passed, however, she had yet many trials to endure.
From the date that the Emperor left for Erfurt to that eventful evening
in December 1809, she saw but little of her husband, who was absent
from France the greater part of the time.

Returning from Bayonne on the 14 August, the Emperor immediately began
preparations on a large scale to put down the revolt in Spain and
restore his brother to the throne. For the sake of his own prestige
also it was necessary as soon as possible to repair the damage done by
the capitulation of General Dupont. He had therefore decided to enter
Spain himself at the head of the Grand Army, the invincible veterans
of Austerlitz, Jena and Friedland. Before leaving for the Peninsula,
however, he wished to feel certain that there would be no change in
the political situation during his absence. Above all he wanted the
assurance that his new ally, the Czar, was still as favorably disposed
towards him as when they parted at Tilsit the previous year. He
therefore suggested an interview, and Alexander accepted. The meeting
took place at the little German city of Erfurt, and lasted from the
27 September to the 14 October. All of the allies of the Emperor were
present: the kings of Bavaria, Würtemberg, Saxony and Westphalia; the
Prince-Primate, and all the princes of the Confederation of the Rhine.
The actors of the Comédie-Française, summoned from Paris, played before
a “parterre of kings.”

To her great regret, Joséphine was not allowed to accompany the
Emperor, and she divined that her divorce would be one of the subjects
of discussion. In this she was not mistaken. The Czar had two sisters
of a marriageable age: the grand duchesses Catherine and Anne, and
Napoleon had thought of the elder as a possible wife. At one of their
conferences the Emperor broached the subject by saying to Alexander:

“This life of agitation wearies me. I need rest, and look forward to
nothing so much as the moment when without anxiety I can seek the joys
of domestic life, which appeals to all my tastes. But this happiness is
not for me. What domesticity is there without children? And can I have
any? My wife is ten years older than myself. I must ask your pardon. It
is perhaps ridiculous of me to tell you all this, but I am yielding to
the impulse of my heart which finds pleasure in opening itself out to
you.”

It is perhaps unnecessary to state that Napoleon was not yielding to
the impulse of his heart, but to the calculations of his ambition,
or the demands of his policy. He was broaching the subject, which he
proposed to have followed up by Talleyrand, whom he had brought to
Erfurt for that very purpose. He was about to commit these delicate
negotiations to that wily diplomat, who had already made up his mind to
betray him.

The evening of that same day the Emperor had a long conversation with
Talleyrand, regarding the divorce. As reported by Talleyrand in his
_Mémoires_, he said:

“My destiny requires it, and the tranquillity of France demands it.
I have no successor. Joseph amounts to nothing, and he has only
daughters. It is I who must found the dynasty, and I cannot do so
without allying myself to a princess who belongs to one of the great
ruling houses of Europe. The Emperor Alexander has sisters: one of
them is of suitable age. Take the matter up with Romantzoff; tell him
that as soon as this Spanish affair is settled, I will enter into all
the Czar’s plans for the partition of Turkey. You will not lack for
other arguments, for I know that you are a partisan of the divorce: the
Empress Joséphine is also aware of the fact, I can inform you.”

Talleyrand said in reply that he thought it would be better for him
to take the matter up directly with the Czar, instead of his minister,
and Napoleon acquiesced. Talleyrand, who well knew the feelings of the
mother of Alexander, instead of loyally furthering the plans of his
master, suggested to the Czar a dilatory policy, which would thwart the
plans of Napoleon, without arousing his resentment. The unprincipled
minister embraced this opportunity to begin to weave the plot which
was finally to bring about the fall of the man he had always secretly
detested.

During his absence the Emperor sent Joséphine only three letters,
all of them brief and insignificant. In the first, written two days
after his arrival, he expressed his satisfaction with the Czar. In
the second, ten days later, he says: “I have just hunted on the
battle-field of Jena. We took breakfast on the spot where I passed
the night at my bivouac. I attended a ball at Weimar. The Emperor
Alexander dances; but I, no: forty years are forty years!” In his last
letter, which bears no date, he again speaks of his satisfaction with
Alexander, and says, “if the Czar were a woman I should be in love with
him.”

In spite of his great genius Napoleon was the dupe of this young
Emperor, who, he thought, was his friend. From this interview he gained
nothing except a breathing spell during which he could proceed, without
danger of immediate interruption, to regulate his affairs in Spain.

Between his return from Erfurt, and his departure for Spain, Napoleon
spent only ten days with Joséphine at Saint-Cloud. During this
time their relations were somewhat strained. The Emperor appeared
embarrassed in the presence of his wife, as though he feared that,
through some indiscretion, a report of his matrimonial projects might
have reached her ears; and Joséphine, who both desired and feared to
know the truth, did not venture to ask any questions. As usual, she
wished to accompany the Emperor to the frontier, and it was almost by
main force that he prevented her from entering the carriage which bore
him away.

Leaving Saint-Cloud on the 29 October, the Emperor reached Bayonne on
the 3 November; a month later he was at the gates of Madrid, and the
city capitulated the following day. During the three weeks which he
spent at the capital, Napoleon resided at a small country mansion,
Chamartin, a few miles north of the city. He was constantly occupied
with plans for the upbuilding of the country. He had reinstated
his brother on the throne, and if there had been time for the new
institutions to take root, Spain to-day would be a far more progressive
country.

In the meantime, an English army under Sir John Moore had advanced on
Burgos to cut the French line of communications, and on the 22 December
the Emperor left Madrid with his Guard, to meet this new offensive.
Moore learned of his danger in time and beat a hasty retreat. When he
was at Astorga, on the first day of January 1809, Napoleon received a
despatch from his old friend and aide de camp Lavalette, telling him
of the intrigues of Talleyrand and Fouché with Murat and Caroline, and
the armament of Austria. He turned over the pursuit of the English to
Ney and Soult, and started for Valladolid. On the 17 January he set out
for Paris, covering the distance of thirty leagues from Valladolid
to Burgos in the remarkable time of six hours, upon his own horses,
arranged in six relays. The following day he left this country, which
he alone could have conquered, which he never was to see again, and
which was destined to ruin his Empire. At eight o’clock on the morning
of the 23 January he was back in the Tuileries.

       *       *       *       *       *

During his absence of twelve weeks Napoleon sent Joséphine fourteen
letters, some of them brief and insignificant. The first five, from
Marrac, Tolosa, Vittoria, Burgos, and Arranda, tell only of his
progress, and the state of his health. After this, his letters are
longer and more interesting.

                      _To the Empress, at Paris_

                                     (CHAMARTIN), 7 December 1808

   I am in receipt your letter of the 28 (November). I am glad to
   hear that you are well.... My health is good. The weather here
   is like the last half of May at Paris. It is warm, and we have
   no fire, unless the night is cool.

   Madrid is tranquil. All my affairs are going well.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                    (CHAMARTIN), 10 December 1808

   Mon amie, I have your letter. You tell me that the weather is
   bad at Paris; here we are having the finest in the world. Tell
   me, I pray you, what Hortense means by her reforms: they say she
   is discharging her servants? Has any one refused her what she
   needs? Send me a word on the subject; the reforms are not in
   good taste.

   Adieu, mon amie.... All here goes very well, and I pray you to
   take good care of yourself.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                    (CHAMARTIN), 21 December 1808

   You should have returned to the Tuileries the 12 (December). I
   hope that you have been satisfied with your apartments....

   Adieu, mon amie. I am well: the weather is rainy, and a little
   cold.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                    (CHAMARTIN), 22 December 1808

   I leave immediately to manœuvre the English, who appear to have
   received their reinforcements, and to desire to make their
   swagger (_faire les crânes_). The weather is fine; my
   health perfect. Have no anxiety.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                      BENEVENTE, 31 December 1808

   Mon amie, I have been in pursuit of the English for several
   days, but they flee in terror. In order not to retard their
   retreat for a half-day, they have basely abandoned the wreck
   of the Romana army. More than one hundred baggage-wagons have
   already been taken. The weather is very bad.

   Adieu, mon amie. Bessières with 10,000 cavalry is at Astorga.

   Happy New Year to everybody!

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                        BENEVENTE, 5 January 1809

   Mon amie, I am writing only a line. The English are completely
   routed. I have ordered the Duc de Dalmatie (Soult) to pursue
   them vigorously (_l’épée dans les reins_). I am well. The
   weather is bad.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON


                                    (VALLODOLID), 8 January 1809

   I have your letters of the 23 and 26 (December). I am sorry
   to hear that you are suffering from your teeth. I have been
   here for two days. The weather is seasonable. The English are
   embarking. I am well.

   Adieu, mon amie.

   I am writing to Hortense. Eugène has a daughter.

                                                     Tout à toi

                                                        NAPOLEON

                                     (VALLODOLID), 9 January 1809

   Moustache (a courier) has brought me your letter of the 31
   December. I see, my friend, that you are sad, and that you are
   very anxious. Austria will not go to war with me. If she does, I
   have 150,000 men in Germany, as many on the Rhine, and 400,000
   Germans to meet her. Russia will not abandon me. They are mad in
   Paris; all goes well.

   I shall be in Paris as soon as I think it necessary. I warn you
   to beware of apparitions; one of these fine days at two o’clock
   in the morning....

   But adieu, mon amie; I am well, and ever yours

                                                         NAPOLEON

On the afternoon of the 23 January, the day of his return to Paris,
all of the ministers and grand officers of the State called at the
Tuileries to pay their homage to the Emperor. In the presence of this
distinguished assembly, Napoleon severely rebuked Talleyrand and
Fouché for the disgraceful intrigue which they had carried on during
his absence. This reproof was not the cause of their hostility to the
Emperor, as often stated, but it was the signal for the secret war
which they levied against him from that time on.

During the Campaign of Poland, in 1807, and again during the absence of
the Emperor in Spain, the following year, the possibility of his death,
and its effect on the dynasty, were seriously discussed at Paris. There
were well-founded rumors of a project to place Murat on the throne, in
case anything happened to Napoleon. Fouché and Talleyrand were in the
plot, and the warmest advocate, if not the real instigator of the plan,
was Napoleon’s ambitious sister Caroline.

In this connection there is a record in the _Journal_ of Stanislas
Girardin of a conversation which he had with Joséphine on the last day
of February 1809, after his return from Spain. The Empress said to him:

“While you were in Spain there were some curious _rapprochements_;
irreconcilable enemies [Fouché and Talleyrand] have suddenly become
reconciled; men who never saw each other have been seen together
frequently.... This clique is powerful, and braves us; Fouché is its
soul.

“When Murat was given the throne of Naples, all the journals under the
control of the police sang his praises.... Fouché said openly that
Murat was the only successor of the Emperor, the only one who could
inspire Europe with fear, and the only one who enjoyed the confidence
of the Army. He wrote a letter to the Emperor in which he stated
positively that France did not want any of his brothers as a successor.
Fortunately the eyes of Bonaparte are opened since his return. The
letter of which I speak is in existence: it is in the hands of Méneval
[the Emperor’s secretary].”

In spite of the assertions of Lanfrey and other historians, there is
little doubt of the existence of this plot, but the Austrian menace
probably had more weight in determining the Emperor to return from
Spain. Austria thought that the moment was opportune to attempt to
recover her lost possessions. The Archduke Charles, who was in command
of the army, had made a supreme effort to raise a force capable of
meeting Napoleon, and he had done his work well.

Late on the 12 April Napoleon was informed by a semaphore message that
the Austrian army had crossed the Inn and invaded the territory of his
ally the King of Bavaria. At daybreak the next morning, accompanied by
Joséphine, he started for Strasbourg, where he arrived in forty-eight
hours. He left the Empress there and immediately crossed the Rhine.

During the following week, in one of the most brilliant operations of
his career, the Emperor won two decisive victories, and completely
crushed the Austrian offensive. Eighteen days later he was once more
quartered in the palace of Schœnbrunn at Vienna.

On the 23 April, before Ratisbon, Napoleon was slightly wounded by
a spent bullet which struck him in the right heel. This is the only
wound he is ever known to have received, except a bayonet thrust in the
thigh at the siege of Toulon; but at the time of the autopsy, after
his death at Saint Helena, several scars were found on his body. This
seems to prove that he was hit on other occasions, but was successful
in concealing the fact.

Joséphine remained for several weeks at Strasbourg, where she was
visited by Hortense and her sons, by the Queen of Westphalia and the
Grand Duchess of Baden.

The story of the campaign is told in several brief letters from the
Emperor:

                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                        DONAUWŒRTH, 18 April 1809

   I reached here at four o’clock this morning, and am leaving.
   Everything is in motion. There is great activity in the military
   operations. Up to this moment there is no news.

                                           ENNS, Noon, 6 May 1809

   I have received your letter. The ball which touched me, did not
   wound me: it hardly grazed the tendon of Achilles. My health is
   very good. You have no need for anxiety.

                                         SAINT-POLTEN, 9 May 1809

   To-morrow I shall be before Vienna--just a month from the day
   that the Austrians crossed the Inn, and broke the peace. My
   health is good, the weather superb, and the soldiers very gay.

                                              VIENNA, 12 May 1809

   I am sending the brother of the Duchesse de Montebello to tell
   you that I am master of Vienna, and that all here is well. My
   health is very good.

                                              VIENNA, 27 May 1809

   I am sending a page to inform you that Eugène has joined me with
   his entire army; that he has performed perfectly the task that I
   assigned him; that he has almost entirely destroyed the force of
   the enemy which opposed him.


                                           EBERSDORF, 29 May 1809

   I have been here since yesterday; I am stopped by the river. The
   bridge has been burned: I shall cross at midnight. Everything
   goes as I would desire, that is to say very well. The Austrians
   have been struck by a thunderbolt.

It would be impossible for any one reading the last two letters to
imagine that they were written a week after the terrible two-days’
battle of Aspern-Essling, in which Napoleon received one of the worst
reverses in his career. In his next letter he alludes to a visit of
Hortense and her sons, without his permission, to the baths of Baden;
and also to the death of his old companion-in-arms, Lannes, who was
mortally wounded just at the end of the battle of Essling.

                    _To the Empress, at Strasbourg_

                                         (EBERSDORF), 31 May 1809

   I have your letter of the 26. I have written you that you may
   go to Plombières. I do not care to have you go to Baden: you
   must not leave France. I have ordered the two princes to return
   to France. I have been much afflicted by the loss of the Duc de
   Montebello, who died this morning. Thus all comes to an end!! If
   you can help to console his poor wife, do so.

                                             (VIENNA) 9 June 1809

    I am glad to learn that you are going to the waters of
    Plombières; they will do you good. I am well, and the weather
    is very fine. I note with pleasure that Hortense and her son
    are in France.


                                         SCHŒNBRUNN, 16 June 1809

   I am sending a page to announce that the 14, anniversary of
   Marengo, Eugène gained a battle against the Archduke John at
   Raab, in Hungary; that he has taken 3000 men, several cannon,
   four flags; and has pursued them very far on the road to Bude.

Early in June, Hortense left her mother to go to the baths in the
Pyrenees, and Joséphine went to Plombières. Here she received the news
of the great victory of Wagram, and of the armistice of Znaïm. On
the 13 July the Emperor was again back at Vienna, where he remained
until the final peace was signed on the 14 October. It is rather
remarkable to note that, although he had Madame Walewska with him, his
brief letters are more tender than for several years. In one he says:
“Good-bye, mon amie, you know my feelings for Joséphine: they are
unchangeable.” Two letters written from Vienna in August, and one in
September, are even more notable. At this time Joséphine had gone from
Plombières to Malmaison. “I have heard,” he writes on the 26 August,
“that you are fat, fresh, and looking very well. I assure you that
Vienna is not an amusing town. I should much like to be back again in
Paris.” Five days later he says: “I have received no letters from you
for several days. The pleasures of Malmaison, the beautiful hothouses,
the fine gardens, cause the absent to be forgotten. That is the way
with you all, they say.” Finally, on the 25 September: “I have your
letter. Do not be too sure. I warn you to look after yourself well at
night; for one of these early ones you will hear a great noise!”

From Munich on the 21 and 22 October 1809, the Emperor sent Joséphine
the last letters he wrote during the Campaign of Wagram, the last also
which she was to receive from him before the divorce.

                    _To the Empress, at Malmaison_

                       NYMPHENBOURG, near MUNICH, 21 October 1809

   I have been here since yesterday, in good health. I do not
   expect to start to-morrow. I shall stop a day at Stuttgart. You
   will be notified twenty-four hours in advance of my arrival at
   Fontainebleau. It will be a treat for me to see you again, and I
   await the moment with impatience.

   I embrace you.

                                                    Ever yours

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                        MUNICH, (22 October 1809)

   Mon amie, I start in an hour. I shall arrive at Fontainebleau
   the 26 or 27; you can go there with some ladies.

                                                         NAPOLEON




                         CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

                                 1809

                         RETURN OF THE EMPEROR

   Napoleon Arrives at Fontainebleau--He Informs Cambacérès of
   the Coming Divorce--His Cold Reception of Joséphine--She
   Finds the Door of Communication Closed--Hesitation of the
   Emperor--Joséphine at Forty-six--Napoleon Breaks the Fatal
   News--The Scene of the 30 November--A Comic Episode--The Verdict
   of History--Napoleon’s Sincere Regret--His Interview with
   Hortense--The Final Fêtes--An Unfortunate _Contretemps_ at
   Grosbois


The Emperor reached Fontainebleau on his return from Vienna at nine
o’clock on the morning of the 26 October. He had travelled with such
rapidity that he arrived a day sooner than he was expected, and found
no one to receive him except the concierge. To pass away the time he
inspected the new apartments in the château which he had had furnished
with great magnificence.

A little later Cambacérès appeared, in advance of the other courtiers.
The failure of the Empress to meet him, which was in no way her fault,
seemed to have put Napoleon in very bad humor, and he openly declared
to the arch-chancellor his fixed intention of repudiating Joséphine,
and espousing either a Russian or an Austrian princess. Cambacérès,
who was devoted to the Empress, ventured some timid and respectful
remonstrances, but was immediately silenced.

At this time Napoleon was truly the “spoilt child of Fortune.” More
absolute and more imperious than ever, he no longer allowed even a
suggestion from his family or his ministers: every one obeyed and kept
silent. In the words of Monsieur Thiers: “His all-powerful nature had
completely blossomed out, and it was to fade away like his fortune, for
nothing stands still.”

Next came Fouché, and the wily Minister of Police was not slow to take
advantage of the Emperor’s feeling to make an indirect attack on the
absent Joséphine. “There is not one of your marshals,” he said, “who is
not considering how to dispose of your estate if we have the misfortune
to lose you. It is a case of Alexander’s lieutenants eager for their
kingdoms.”

After these conversations with his ministers, the Emperor went to his
library and began to write. Late in the afternoon he heard the noise of
a carriage arriving in the court, and rushed down stairs. But it was
not the Empress, and he returned to his work.

An hour later Joséphine finally arrived. She had made all possible
haste to come from Saint-Cloud as soon as she was informed of the
return of the Emperor. Seeing that Napoleon did not come to meet her,
with a heavy heart she mounted the stairway, and entered the library,
where she found Napoleon seated at his writing-table. “Ah! there you
are at last,” he exclaimed. “You did well to come, for I was about to
leave for Saint-Cloud.” At this brutal welcome, after a separation of
six months, the eyes of Joséphine filled with tears, and she swayed
as though she were about to fall. Napoleon at once relented, took her
in his arms, and tenderly embraced her. Joséphine then went to her
apartment to change her toilette for dinner.

An hour and a half later she reappeared, resplendent in a new gown
which became her marvellously. To avoid the embarrassment of a
tête-à-tête meal, the Emperor invited two of his ministers, who were
working with him, to dine with them. Forgetting his bad humor, he
showed himself quite amiable.

But the evening was not to end without another rude shock to Joséphine.
On going to her rooms for the night she discovered for the first time
that, during the recent alterations to the château, the inner door
which communicated with the Emperor’s suite had been closed. This was
a significant fact which she did not fail to appreciate. She did not
dare to ask the Emperor for an explanation, but the next morning she
questioned M. de Bausset, the prefect of the palace. He professed his
ignorance of the change, and Joséphine said: “You may be sure that
there is some mystery attached to it.” To a woman of her intelligence,
however, there was very little mystery about the matter. She fully
understood that the divorce was now only a question of days. Yet when
they left Fontainebleau for Paris on the 14 November, the Emperor had
not spoken, and Joséphine again began “to hope against hope.”

At Paris there was soon a regular assembly of crowned heads. The
King of Saxony was already there, and a few days later there arrived
the kings of Naples, Westphalia and Holland, and the princes of the
Confederation of the Rhine. Ségur, the grand-master of ceremonies,
had difficulty in finding suitable quarters for so many exalted
personages, and complained that he was troubled by an “embarras de
rois.” It was surely an irony of fate that the imperial Court had never
been so brilliant and so attractive as when the gracious Joséphine was
about to leave it forever.

Napoleon, usually so prompt to put his plans into execution, did not
seem to be able to make up his mind to sever finally the tie which
bound him to the woman who for fourteen years had been associated with
his destiny, and who recalled the most brilliant days of his youth and
his glory. M. de Bausset draws this sketch of Joséphine at the time of
the divorce:

“The Empress was forty-six years old. No woman could have more grace
of manner and bearing. Her eyes were enchanting, her smile full of
charm, her voice of an extreme softness, her form noble, supple,
perfect. Her toilette, always elegant and in perfect taste, made her
appear much younger than she really was. But all this was as nothing
beside the goodness of her heart. Her spirit was amiable; never did she
wound the self-love of any one, never had she anything disagreeable to
say. Her disposition was always even and placid. Devoted to Napoleon,
she communicated to him, without his perceiving it, her kindness and
goodness.”

  [Illustration: EMPRESS JOSÉPHINE]

A still more intimate observer, Mlle. Avrillon, gives us another view
of Joséphine at this same time. She says: “The Empress, constantly in
tears, endeavored to hide them from the persons around her; but it
did not take a very discerning eye to perceive that her happiness was
destroyed forever, for she lived in a state of continual agitation.
It is really impossible for me to say whether she was rendered more
unhappy by the blow she received than by all the preliminaries of
the event itself. As, notwithstanding the conviction of her future, she
still preserved, if not hope, at least a vague feeling of uncertainty,
every time that a minister or a grand dignitary of the Empire came to
see her, she pressed him with indirect questions, tormented equally by
the desire to know her fate and the fear to learn it.”

Finally, on the last day of November, Napoleon found the courage to
break the fatal news. “What a scene for a tragedy!” he said himself, in
speaking later of the events of that evening at the Tuileries.

Joséphine dined alone with the Emperor in a room adjoining his chamber
on the first floor. She wore a large white hat which partly concealed
her face. Not a word was spoken, and neither of them touched the
courses which were placed before them, and then silently removed.
After dinner they went into the salon on the other side of the palace,
between the Throne Room and the Gallery of Diana. After a moment of
silence, Napoleon began to speak. He said that the safety of the
Empire demanded a momentous resolution, and that he counted on all of
her courage and devotion to consent to a step upon which he himself,
with the greatest reluctance, had decided--the dissolution of their
marriage. Joséphine made no reply. She burst into tears, and then fell,
apparently in a dead faint, upon the floor.

Greatly agitated, the Emperor opened the door of the salon, and
called M. de Bausset, who was on duty that evening. After closing the
door, Napoleon asked the prefect if he was strong enough to lift the
Empress, and carry her by the interior staircase to her apartment
on the ground floor. Bausset, a large, stout man, took Joséphine in
his arms, and followed Napoleon, who led the way, holding a candle in
his hand. When the staircase was reached, Bausset saw that it was too
narrow for him to descend with such a burden. The Emperor thereupon
called an attendant, gave him the candle, and told him to light the
way. Then he relieved Bausset of the Empress’ legs, allowing him to
support her body. In this manner, the descent was begun, Napoleon
walking backwards and Bausset following, supporting Joséphine with his
arms around her waist and her head resting on his shoulder. Suddenly he
heard her voice, whispering to him softly: “Take care! you hurt me; you
are holding me too tight.”

The descent was finished without other incidents, and Joséphine, still
in a swoon, was placed upon a sofa, and her maids called. The Emperor
then left her in their care, and withdrew from the room, with his eyes
filled with tears, and every sign of the deepest agitation. It would be
difficult to believe this little episode of the stairway if the story
were not related by such a devoted servant of the Empress as M. de
Bausset.

If there is anything certain in this world, it is that Napoleon from
the first always loved Joséphine with a devotion which far exceeded her
attachment for him, and that he continued to love her until his life’s
end. Yet History will never forgive him for finally allowing his duty
to the Empire to overcome his affections. It is easy to condemn his
action as heartless, or as dictated by ambition, but nothing is gained
by calling names. If it were not for the fantastic connection which
has been imagined between the fortunes of Napoleon and the “guiding
star of his life,” we should not have heard so much in condemnation of
his divorce, which certainly was dictated by the most powerful reasons
of State. The case is not altered by the fact that his second marriage
was a dismal failure; or, as he himself once expressed it, that the
Austrian alliance was “an abyss covered with flowers.” It is a striking
instance of the shortness of human foresight that a step taken to
assure the safety of the Empire was to be the principal cause of its
fall.

In his trouble, after this trying scene with Joséphine, Napoleon opened
up his heart to Bausset. In a voice broken by emotion he said: “The
interests of France and of my dynasty have forced my heart; the divorce
has become for me a rigorous duty.... I am all the more afflicted by
the scene which I have just had with Joséphine because for three days
she must have known through Hortense the unfortunate obligation which
condemns me to seek a separation from her.... I pity her from the
bottom of my heart; I thought that she had more character, and I was
not prepared for the manifestation of her grief.” After each sentence
he paused to catch his breath, and displayed every sign of the most
poignant emotion.

Then he sent for his personal physician, Corvisart; also for Hortense,
Fouché, and Cambacérès. Before ascending to his own apartment, he
went again to see Joséphine, whom he found calm and more resigned. He
received the two ministers on their arrival, and afterwards had a long
talk with Hortense.

The interview with the Queen was very painful. He began in a tone of
simulated harshness:

“My decision is made,” he said. “Neither tears nor cries will affect
a resolution which has become unavoidable, a resolution absolutely
necessary for the safety of the Empire.”

“Sire,” replied Hortense, “you will have neither tears nor cries. The
Empress will not fail to submit to your wishes, and to descend from
the throne, as she mounted it, by your will. Her children, content to
renounce the grandeurs which have not made them happy, will willingly
consecrate their lives to consoling the best and most tender of
mothers.”

“That cannot be,” cried Napoleon, much moved by her words. “Such an
action would raise the suspicion of a veiled misunderstanding, either
on your part towards me, or on my part towards your mother and her
family.”

“In our exile,” continued Hortense, “we shall never forget all that we
owe to the Emperor.”

“Ah! you will abandon me?” cried the Emperor, bursting into tears.
“You, you, to whom I have been a father! No, you cannot do that! You
will remain with me; the future of your children demands it.... No
matter how great for us all is this cruel sacrifice, it must be carried
out with the dignity imposed by circumstances.”

The Emperor then outlined to Hortense his plans for Joséphine’s future:
palaces, châteaux, a magnificent income, the first rank after the
reigning Empress. Everything possible was to be done to dissemble the
change in her situation which would result from the divorce. He then
sent Hortense to see her mother and try to reconcile her.

The night which followed was one of the saddest in the life of
Napoleon. Several times he arose and descended to inform himself
personally of the condition of Joséphine. He did not sleep at all.

In the morning, when Mlle. Avrillon came, Joséphine called to her
to approach the bed, and told her confidentially what had occurred.
Seeing her air of consternation, Joséphine at once began to excuse the
Emperor, saying: “He is in despair over our separation; he also cried,
and assured me that it was the greatest sacrifice he could make for
France. Yes, I well know that he must have an heir for his glory, a
child who will consolidate his Empire.... He has told Hortense that
he will always be the same for her and Eugène, and that he will often
come to me in my retreat.... He has sworn that he will never compel me
to leave France. He allows me to live at Malmaison..... He wishes me
always to enjoy a position of consideration, and that I shall have an
adequate income.”

At that time there were no daily papers such as we have to-day, all
eager for news; but the journals would not have ventured to publish the
reports even if rumors of the coming event had leaked out. The secret
seems to have been well kept by the few persons who knew it, and the
Empress appeared as usual at several functions during the first two
weeks of December. At the fêtes of this trying fortnight Napoleon was
in public even more attentive to Joséphine than usual.

On the first day of December the Emperor and Empress went to Malmaison
where a fête was given in honor of the King of Saxony, at which were
present the kings of Naples, Holland and Würtemberg, who arrived in
Paris that day.

An elaborate program had been arranged, to celebrate the double
anniversary of the Coronation and the victory of Austerlitz, as well
as the conclusion of the Treaty of Vienna. The festivals were to be
prolonged over several days. On the third, in the morning, there was
a _Te Deum_ at Notre-Dame; in the afternoon, the formal opening
of the Corps Législatif; and in the evening, a State dinner at the
Tuileries. On the fourth, in the morning there was a grand review in
the court of the Tuileries, and in the evening the Emperor and Empress
were present at a fête given at the Hôtel-de-Ville in honor of the
Coronation. For this occasion the court of the Hôtel-de-Ville had been
transformed into an enormous ball-room. The kings and queens danced in
the quadrille d’honneur, after which the Emperor traversed the room,
and addressed a few courteous words to many of the ladies present.

On the seventh, there was a spectacle at the Tuileries, but this time
the Empress did not appear. It was given out that she was suffering
from a _migraine_: poor Joséphine had gone to the limits of her
endurance. She was also absent from the side of the Emperor, when on
the eighth he received in the Throne Room a deputation of the Corps
Législatif. In his reply to the address the Emperor used a phrase
which seemed to presage the coming event: “We shall always know how,
my family and myself, to sacrifice even our dearest affections to the
interests and the welfare of this great nation.”

On the eleventh, Joséphine appeared in public with Napoleon for the
last time, at a fête given at the château of Grosbois by Marshal
Berthier, Prince de Neuchâtel et de Wagram. This fine residence had
belonged before the Revolution to the Comte de Provence, and later to
Barras and Moreau. The kings and princes then in Paris, and a large
part of the Court, were present. There was a hunt during the day,
followed in the evening by a dinner, a spectacle and a ball.

The evening was marred by a most unfortunate _contretemps_.
Berthier had arranged to entertain his guests with a comedy played by
Brunet, one of the most popular actors of the day. Brunet, who was
entirely ignorant of the coming event, chose from his répertoire a
very droll little play which turned on the subject of divorce. Imagine
the embarrassment, the stupefaction of poor Berthier, and the feelings
of Napoleon and Joséphine, when the actor announced his intention of
securing a divorce “pour avoir des ancêtres” (to have ancestors);
followed by a change of mind, with the sage remark: “I know what my
wife is, I do not know what the one I take may be like.”

This scene of comedy, in the drama of divorce, was worthy of the pen of
a Shakespeare. “Truth is stranger than fiction.”




                         CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

                                 1809

                              THE DIVORCE

   Eugène Reaches Paris--His Difficult Position--He Arranges a
   Final Conference--Refuses the Crown of Italy--The Family Council
   at the Tuileries--Address of the Emperor--Josephine’s Touching
   Reply--Eugene’s Address to the Senate--Napoleon Leaves for the
   Trianon--Josephine’s Departure from the Tuileries--Annulment of
   the Religious Marriage--The Legend of Joséphine


Prince Eugene arrived in Paris on the 8 December. At the time he
left Milan he was still ignorant of the reasons for his summons, but
Hortense, by order of the Emperor, met him at Nemours, a few miles
south of Fontainebleau, and broke the sad news. Joséphine had looked
forward to his arrival, with the hope that he might turn the Emperor
from his purpose, even at the last moment; but this illusion was soon
dissipated.

The position of Eugène was very difficult. He was devoted to his
mother, but he owed everything to the Emperor. It was not easy to
reconcile his feeling of filial tenderness, with the respect and the
gratitude which bound him to Napoleon. At his first interview he saw
that the divorce was no longer an open question, and that it would be
useless for him to raise any objections. He demanded the permission of
the Emperor to retire to private life, saying that he could no longer
hold the office of viceroy when his mother had ceased to be empress.
To which the Emperor replied: “Do you not realize how imperious are
the reasons which force me to take this step? If Heaven grants me the
object of my dearest hopes, the son so necessary to me, who will take
my place by his side when I am absent? Who will be to him a father, if
I die? Who will bring him up? Who will make a man of him?”

In order to settle the matter definitely, without any further delay,
Eugène asked the Emperor to consent to a meeting with Joséphine, where,
in his presence, they could have a final explanation. Napoleon agreed,
and the conference was held that same evening.

The Emperor stated that the divorce was an absolute necessity for the
stability of the Empire. Joséphine in turn said that this consideration
should outweigh any others, and that she was ready to make this
sacrifice for her country. Then she added, bursting into tears: “As
soon as we are separated, my children will be forgotten. Make Eugène
King of Italy.”

Eugène interrupted her with the indignant words: “No! I pray you, leave
me out of the question. Your son does not wish for a crown, which
would be the price of your separation. If you bow to the wishes of the
Emperor, it is of you alone that he must think.” Napoleon was touched.
“That is Eugène’s true heart,” he said. “He does well to trust to my
affection.”

Friday, the 15 December 1809, was the day chosen by the Emperor for the
dissolution of his civil marriage. The Family Council assembled at nine
o’clock in the evening at the Tuileries in the salon of the Emperor,
on the first floor, between the Throne Room and the Gallery of Diana.
All the members of the family were present except Joseph, who was in
Spain, Lucien, who was still in disgrace, and Élisa, who was expecting
a child. But Madame Mère, Louis, Jérôme and his wife, Pauline, Caroline
and her husband, Murat, were there, together with Eugène and his sister
as representatives of the Beauharnais. Cambacérès, the arch-chancellor,
and Regnault, secretary of state, were also present.

The palace was brilliantly illuminated, as on days of fête, and the
whole Imperial family was in full Court dress. Joséphine wore a
perfectly plain white robe, with no jewels. Although very pale, she
seemed calmer than either Eugène or Hortense, who were much agitated.
Around the room were arranged the seats for the members of the family,
in due order of precedence: armchairs for the Emperor, Empress, and
Madame Mère; chairs for the kings and queens; and stools for the others.

When all had taken their places, the Emperor arose, and began to read
his address:

“The policy of my monarchy, the interests and the needs of my people,
which have constantly guided my actions, demand that after myself, I
leave to children, heirs of my love for my people, this throne upon
which Providence has placed me. Nevertheless, for several years past, I
have lost the hope of having children of my marriage with my well-loved
spouse the Empress Joséphine. It is this which has led me to sacrifice
the dearest affection of my heart, to listen only to the welfare of the
State, and to desire the dissolution of our marriage.

“Arrived at the age of forty years, I can conceive the hope of living
long enough to bring up in my spirit and my thought the children
whom it may please Providence to give me. God knows how much such
a resolution has cost my heart; but there is no sacrifice above my
courage, when it is proved to me that it is for the benefit of France.”

The address of the Emperor had been carefully prepared and written out
in advance, but departing now from the text he continued:

“Far from ever having had to complain, I can, on the contrary, only
rejoice over the affection and tenderness of my well-loved spouse.
She has graced fifteen years of my life, and the memory of this will
remain ever stamped upon my heart. She was crowned by my hand; I desire
that she shall keep the rank and title of crowned Empress, but above
all that she shall never doubt my feelings, and that she shall have me
always as her best and dearest friend.”

It was now the turn of Joséphine to speak. She also had modified the
terms of the declaration prepared for her, which by its excess of
adulation would have taken, from her lips, a tone of irony. The words
which she used were well chosen, and apparently her own, as they were
written in her clear hand upon her usual paper. Once more she had given
proof of that tact which was one of her graces and her charms. But she
had only read a few sentences when her voice became choked with tears,
and she handed the paper to Regnault, who continued the discourse:

“With the permission of our august and dear spouse, I declare that,
since I have no hope of bearing children, who can satisfy the
requirements of his policy and the interests of France, it is my
pleasure to give him the greatest proof of attachment and devotion
which was ever given on earth. I owe all to his bounty; it was his
hand which crowned me, and seated me on this throne. I have received
nothing but proofs of affection and love from the French people. I
am recognizing all this, I believe, in consenting to the dissolution
of a marriage which is now an obstacle to the welfare of France,
and deprives her of the good fortune of being ruled one day by the
descendants of a great man, plainly raised up by Providence, to remove
the ill-effects of a terrible Revolution, and to set up again the
altar, the throne, and the social order. But the dissolution of my
marriage will make no change in the sentiments of my heart. The Emperor
will always have in me his best friend. I know how much this act,
which is made necessary by his policy and by such great interests, has
wounded his heart; but we shall win glory, both of us, by the sacrifice
which we have made in the interests of our country.”

Not only her children, Eugène and Hortense, but even the hostile
Bonapartes, were moved by these eloquent and touching words. The
meeting ended with the signature by each member of the Imperial family
of the document prepared by Cambacérès. The Emperor then conducted
Joséphine to her apartment, where he left her after a tender embrace.

But the night was not to end for Napoleon without one more painful
scene. He had hardly retired when the door opened and Joséphine
appeared. She threw herself into his arms, and Napoleon pressed her
to his heart, saying: “Come, my good Joséphine, be more reasonable.
Courage, courage, I shall always be thy friend.”

The following day Joséphine was to leave the Tuileries forever.
After a sleepless night she was occupied from early morning with her
preparations for departure. Her children were with her, but Eugène was
obliged to leave her at eleven o’clock for the meeting of the Senate,
where the decree was to be passed, annulling the imperial marriage.
It was the first appearance of the Viceroy in his quality of senator.
After taking his oath of office, he spoke in support of the resolution
offered by Comte Regnault, saying: “I think that it is my duty, under
the present circumstances, to make plain the sentiments by which my
family is animated. My mother, my sister, and myself, we owe everything
to the Emperor. To us he has been a real father. At all times he will
find in us, devoted children, and submissive subjects. It is important
for the welfare of France that the founder of this fourth dynasty shall
grow old surrounded by direct heirs who shall be our guarantee, as a
pledge of the country’s glory. When my mother was crowned before the
whole nation by the hands of her august spouse, she contracted the
obligation to sacrifice all her affections to the interests of France.
She has filled this first of her duties with courage, nobility and
dignity.”

Of the eighty-seven senators present, all but seven voted in favor of
the decree, with four blank bulletins. Attention was called to the
fact, often forgotten, that no less than thirteen of the predecessors
of Napoleon upon the throne of France had been constrained to dissolve
their marriage bonds, and among them four of the monarchs the most
admired and loved by the people: Charlemagne, Philip-Augustus, Louis
the Twelfth, and Henry the Fourth.

The first act of the program, the annulment of the civil marriage, had
been carried out, and no obstacle had been encountered. All of the
actors had filled their rôles better than any one could have expected.
There remained the religious marriage to dissolve, a very necessary
step if the Emperor were to espouse a Catholic princess.

While the chamber of the Senate was still echoing with the adulations
of the address unanimously voted to her by the members, the Empress
was leaving the Tuileries. It had been arranged that during the course
of the day Joséphine should go to Malmaison, which in the future was
to be her principal residence, while the Emperor was to depart for the
Trianon. He was to leave first, at four o’clock in the afternoon. When
his carriage was announced, he took his hat, called to his secretary,
Méneval, to follow him, and rapidly descended the private staircase
which led to the apartment of Joséphine in the _rez-de-chaussée_.
On the entrance of the Emperor, Joséphine, who was awaiting him alone,
threw herself into his arms, and Napoleon tenderly embraced her. Then
she fainted, and Méneval rang for her attendants. As soon as Napoleon
saw that she was recovering consciousness, to avoid a prolongation of
the painful scene, he took his departure. Enjoining upon his secretary
not to leave the Empress, he passed through the salons on the ground
floor to the court, and entered his carriage which bore him away to
Versailles.

When Joséphine perceived that the Emperor had left, she seized the
hands of M. de Méneval, and exclaimed: “Tell the Emperor not to forget
me. Assure him of my undying affection. Promise me to send me news of
him as soon as you arrive at the Trianon, and see that he writes me.”

It was now the turn of Joséphine to leave. All the members of the
palace household had gathered in the vestibule to salute the Empress as
she departed. She was loved and regretted by all, and many eyes were
filled with tears. To her they had always gone in their troubles, when
there was a favor to ask, or a fault to be pardoned. There was not one
who did not regard the good Empress as a guardian angel.

For the last time, Joséphine enters her carriage at the door of the
Tuileries, and leaves this abode of ten years, where she has spent so
many happy days, and also endured so many hours of anguish.

       *       *       *       *       *

Cambacérès, who had the matter in charge, found great and unexpected
difficulties in procuring the annulment of the religious marriage,
and a whole month passed before the decree was published. The ground
taken was that the Emperor had been constrained, that his consent had
been neither voluntary nor free, and that under the circumstances
the marriage was null and void. The facts could not be disputed, but
matrimonial cases of sovereigns were by usage reserved for the Pope:
it was before the Supreme Pontiff that the cases of Louis the Twelfth
and Henry the Fourth had been taken. Now the domains of the Church had
been annexed to the Empire, and Napoleon had been excommunicated by
the Pope, who was at present his prisoner. Other means must therefore
be sought for the dissolution of the marriage. The various steps
are related in detail by M. Masson, to whom the curious reader is
referred. Suffice it here to state that on the 14 January 1810 the
_Moniteur_ announced to France and to the entire world the rupture
of the spiritual bond which united His Majesty the Emperor Napoleon and
Her Majesty the Empress Joséphine.

For several weeks the divorce was naturally the one topic of discussion
in Paris. Joséphine was an object of universal sympathy, and on
descending from the throne, as if she were already dead, she was
accorded all the virtues.

In the Army, the divorce was generally regretted. With the soldiers she
had long been legendary, and many of the officers also attributed to
her a beneficent effect upon the fortunes of Napoleon. When the hour of
defeat sounded, during the terrible retreat from Moscow, more than one
of the old _grognards_ were heard to exclaim: “The Little Corporal
should never have given up _la vieille_ (_the old woman_);
she brought good fortune to him and to us too.” It is doubtful if
Joséphine would have been entirely pleased with this compliment if she
had overheard it.

Beugnot, in his _Mémoires_, also speaks of the general belief that
Joséphine brought good luck to her husband. “I repeated it, and I even
almost believed it,” he writes, “that Joséphine was the good fortune
of the Emperor, and consequently of France, and that if she were ever
separated from her husband, she would carry that fortune with her.”

Joséphine, with her Creole tendency to superstition, probably believed
it, and certainly tried to make Napoleon believe it. Later on, when
overcome by reverses and betrayals, he was heard to say: “She was
right: our separation has brought me misfortune.”




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

                               1809–1810

                        JOSEPHINE AT MALMAISON

   Dowry of the Empress--Napoleon’s Liberality--Her Debts
   Paid--The First Days at Malmaison--Napoleon’s Visits and
   Letters--Christmas Dinner at Trianon--Joséphine Tires of the
   Country--Her Interest in the Austrian Marriage--Napoleon
   Arranges for Her Return to Paris--Her Arrival at the Élysée
   Palace.


In fixing the dowry of Joséphine the Emperor had not been content with
the amount of two million francs granted her under the Constitution of
the Empire, from the State Treasury. By decree, he assured her from
the Crown Treasury an additional allowance of one million francs; by a
second decree he gave her for life the use of the Palais de l’Élysée;
and by a third sovereign act, he renounced in her favor all his title
and interest in Malmaison.

By these acts the Emperor had more than redeemed his promise to
assure her future. In Paris, Joséphine had for her residence the most
sumptuous and the most attractive of the imperial palaces, and at the
gates of the capital a château of her own choice, furnished to suit
her own taste. So far from being a drain on her resources, the woods
and lands of Malmaison in 1809 brought in a net revenue which exceeded
by fifty per cent. the cost of its upkeep. Aside from her magnificent
allowance of three millions, and her valuable collection of jewels,
however, Joséphine had no private fortune.

Napoleon knew by experience that the Empress must have some debts, and
he now demanded a detailed statement of the amounts. She was forced to
admit that these had accumulated since the last previous liquidation
three years before, and now reached a total of nearly two millions.
After a careful examination of the accounts, the amount was reduced
by a round half million, and the balance was paid by the Emperor with
the understanding that one-half the sum should be deducted from her
allowance for each of the two following years. By this arrangement the
income of the Empress was reduced to a little more than two millions
for the first two years. Having paid her debts, and provided her
with an ample allowance, Napoleon now arranged a careful budget for
Joséphine’s expenses in the future, but his past experience with her
should have taught him how useless it was to try to curb her mania for
spending.

       *       *       *       *       *

Joséphine arrived at Malmaison after the close of the short December
day, under a cold, penetrating rain. She was accompanied by Eugène and
Hortense, who did their best to cheer and console their mother in her
new situation. The disposition shown by some members of her household
to desert her was checked by the Emperor, who gave express orders that
they were all to continue their services until the end of the year.

The first day at Malmaison was sad and depressing. The rain continued
to fall without ceasing. In the morning Joséphine was constantly in
tears provoked by the sight of “the places where she had lived so
long with the Emperor.” At an early hour Napoleon sent one of his
officers from the Trianon in search of news. “He tells me,” Napoleon
writes, “that since you are at Malmaison your courage has failed you.
Nevertheless, the place is full of souvenirs of our affections which
can never change, at least on my part. I am very anxious to see you,
but I must be sure that you are strong and not weak. I am also a little
weak myself, and that pains me much.”

At the Trianon the Emperor was surrounded by Pauline and her friends,
who did their best to amuse him and distract his thoughts. It was
impossible to walk, or drive, or hunt in the rain. The only recourse
was a game of cards, of which Napoleon soon tired. He ordered his
carriage and drove rapidly to the Tuileries. On his way back in the
afternoon he stopped to visit Joséphine at Malmaison. Between the
showers they walked in the park together as of old, but he only shook
her hand when he came and went, and did not kiss her. On his return to
the Trianon he wrote her:

                                        8 P.M. (17) December 1809

   Mon amie, I found you to-day weaker than you should have been.
   You have shown courage, and you must find enough to sustain you.
   You must not allow yourself to lapse into a fatal melancholy;
   you must become content, and above all guard your health, which
   is so precious to me. If you are attached to me and if you love
   me you must bear yourself with strength and become happy. You
   cannot doubt my constant and tender friendship, and you little
   know all my regard for you if you imagine that I can be happy if
   you are not, and contented if you are not tranquil. Adieu, mon
   amie, sleep well, think that I wish it.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The second day at Malmaison passed in much the same way. The rain
continued, with a high wind, and it was impossible for Joséphine to
seek distraction by walking in the park. Eugène’s efforts to cheer her
up with a forced gaiety were of no avail. After déjeuner there were
many callers. With every new visitor who came to pay his respects, or
express his regrets, there was a new flood of tears. But in her grief
Joséphine displays her usual tact: “Not a word _de trop_, not a
harsh complaint, falls from her lips; she is really as sweet as an
angel.”

At Paris, the reports of her attitude produced an excellent effect.
Every one pitied her, and admired her courage and resignation.

On the eighteenth the Emperor, in the rain, hunted in the forest of
Saint-Germain, and sent no less than three times to demand news of
Joséphine. The following day, before departing for the hunt, he sent
Savary to see the Empress. Not content with writing, and receiving
her letters, he wished to have the report of a person in whom he had
entire confidence. On his return he found a letter from Joséphine, and
immediately wrote her:

                                        7 P.M. (19 December 1809)

   I have your letter, mon amie. Savary tells me that you are
   constantly crying. That is not right. I hope that you have been
   able to take a walk to-day. I have sent you some of my bag. I
   will come to see you when you assure me that you are reasonable
   and that your courage has got the upper hand. To-morrow I
   have the ministers here all day. Adieu, mon amie. I, too, am
   melancholy to-day. I want to hear that you are satisfied and to
   learn of your self-possession. Sleep well.

                                                         NAPOLEON

The following day the Emperor wanted to visit her, “but he is very
busy, and a little indisposed.” The weather also is “damp and
unhealthy.” But during the day the sun comes out, and at night he
writes again: “As the day has been fine, I hope that you have been out
to see your plants. I have only been out for a short time, at three
o’clock this afternoon, to shoot some hares.”

Joséphine had indeed been out for the first time. Madame de Rémusat,
who had constituted herself Joséphine’s moral and physical director,
had persuaded the Empress to take some exercise, thinking that a
little fatigue might repose her mind. As Monsieur Masson well remarks:
If Joséphine had been willing to travel for a time, to go to Milan
or Rome, she might little by little have lessened the pain of her
downfall; but so near to Paris and the Trianon, at every moment the
same feelings are renewed: a note or some attention from the Emperor,
a face familiar at the Tuileries, a page, a servant, a soldier,--all
furnish an occasion for a new outbreak. The Emperor himself was largely
responsible for this state of affairs. Through pity for Joséphine, also
from weakness on his own part, he had not commanded her to go away, and
in thus prolonging the agony of the separation he was suffering as much
as the Empress from being “so near and yet so far.” Madame de Rémusat,
taking advantage of the fact that her husband was on duty at Trianon,
wrote him to “hint to the Emperor that he should write the Empress in
such a manner as to encourage her; and not in the evening, for his
letters give her nights of anguish; also, to moderate in his letters,
his expressions of regret and grief.”

The Emperor evidently took this advice in good part, for his future
letters were more manly. On the 23 December he wrote: “I should have
come to see you to-day, but for the arrival of the King of Bavaria. I
hope to see you to-morrow and to find you gay and self-possessed.” He
visited her as promised, but, although affectionate and tender in his
manner, he did not kiss Joséphine, and was not alone with her a moment.

The following day was Christmas, and he invited Joséphine and Hortense
to visit him at Trianon. He kept them for dinner, and, according to
Eugène, who was also present, “he was very good and very amiable to
her,” and she seemed to feel much better.

The next morning the Emperor wrote: “I retired last night as soon as
you left. I want to know that you are gay. I will come to see you
during the week. I have received your letters which I will read in my
carriage.” In fact he was returning to the Tuileries, after an absence
of ten days, and this was another trial for him and for Joséphine.
The day after his arrival he writes: “I was much bored at seeing the
Tuileries again; this large palace seemed empty to me, and I find
myself very lonesome in it.” The same evening he writes again: “I much
desire to go to Malmaison, but you must be strong and calm.” He adds:
“_I am going to dine all alone_.”

In other letters written during the last week in December the Emperor
promises Joséphine to come to see her “to-morrow.” But one day he is
retained by the Council until eight o’clock, at which hour he dines
alone. The next day, Sunday, there is a grand review of the Old Guard
in the court of the Tuileries, and he is unable to come “after Mass,”
as he had proposed.

Napoleon begins to find Malmaison too far away for frequent visits in
mid-winter, and wearied of his lonely dinners he conceives the idea
of having her nearer him in Paris. But there is no abode vacant. He
had given her the Élysée for a town house, but after the departure of
the King of Saxony, the Murats had at once taken possession, on the 17
December. Their stay was supposed to be only temporary, but Caroline
found the palace so comfortable, and was so delighted to keep Joséphine
out, that she planned to prolong her occupancy as much as possible,
and sent out invitations for a masked ball and other entertainments.
However, the palace was formally promised Joséphine for the first week
in January, and she took good care to have the promise renewed by the
Emperor when he came, although ill, to wish her a Happy New Year.

But Joséphine wished not only to move to the Élysée, but to assure her
continued occupancy of the palace, and she now made a move which has
often puzzled her biographers. On the first day of January 1810 she
sent an invitation to Madame de Metternich, the wife of the former
Austrian ambassador, to visit her at Malmaison. Much surprised at
this summons, the lady came on the following day. In the salon she
found Eugène, who seemed to expect her, and in a few minutes Hortense
entered. Madame de Metternich was almost stupefied when Hortense
greeted her with the words: “You know, Madame, that we are all
Austrians at heart, but you would never imagine that my mother has
had the courage to advise the Emperor to ask for the hand of your
Archduchess.”

Before Madame de Metternich had time to recover from her astonishment,
Joséphine herself appeared. “I have a project,” she said, “which
occupies me exclusively, the success of which alone gives me hope that
the sacrifice I have just made will not be entirely lost. This is that
the Emperor shall marry your Archduchess. I spoke of the matter to him
yesterday, and he replied that his decision was not yet entirely made;
but I am certain that it would be if he were sure of being accepted by
you.”

Madame de Metternich replied that, personally, she should regard such
an alliance as a great piece of good fortune; but, with the thought of
Marie-Antoinette in her mind, she could not refrain from adding that
it might be painful for an Austrian archduchess to come to reside in
France.

Joséphine continued: “We must endeavor to arrange all this. You must
make your Emperor see that his ruin and that of his country are certain
if he does not consent, and that it is the only means of preventing the
Emperor from creating a schism with the Holy See.” Joséphine concluded
by saying that the Emperor was coming to breakfast with her, and that
she would again speak to him on the subject.

At that time Joséphine had no connections with the Russian Court,
and no acquaintance with the Czar Alexander, who later was so
devoted to her. She felt that, on that side, she had nothing to hope
and everything to fear. But her feeling for Austria was entirely
different. Since the time of her first visit to Italy in 1796 she had
been on very friendly terms with the Archduke Ferdinand, the brother
of the Emperor. After the Peace of Campo-Formio, she had received from
the Emperor himself handsome presents, in recognition of the “friendly
feelings which animated her.” She had always been on confidential terms
also with Metternich. She felt sure, therefore, that her Austrian
connections would never fail her. This is the explanation of what would
seem otherwise a very strange move on her part.

Metternich, who had recently been recalled to Vienna, to take the
portfolio of Foreign Affairs, wrote his wife at Paris, in reply to
her communication regarding Joséphine’s project: “This Princesse has
recently given proofs of a force of character which must greatly
increase the feeling of veneration with which not only France but all
Europe has long regarded her.”

In the meantime the Emperor does not fail in his attentions to his
former wife. Every day that he cannot visit her, he sends her a letter.
He is interested in all her acts; he is rejoiced if she takes a walk or
is diverted in any way. The first week in January, after a long call,
the previous day, he writes:

                                  Sunday, 8 P.M. (7 January 1810)

   It gave me very great pleasure to see you yesterday; I realize
   what a charm your company has for me. I have worked to-day
   with Estève. I have granted 100,000 francs for 1810 for the
   extraordinary expenses of Malmaison. You can therefore plant as
   much as you please; you will employ this sum as you wish. I
   have charged Estève to remit 200,000 francs also as soon as the
   contract for the Julien house is closed. I have ordered that
   your set of rubies be settled for as soon as they are appraised
   by the administration, as I do not wish any robbery by the
   jewelers. All that costs me 400,000 francs.

   I have ordered that the million due you from the civil list for
   1810 shall be held at the disposal of your man of affairs, to
   pay your debts.

   You should find in the _armoire_ at Malmaison 5 to 600,000
   francs; you can take them to pay for your silver and linen.

   I have commanded for you a very handsome set of porcelain; they
   will take your orders, that it may be very fine.

                                                         NAPOLEON

During the first month that Joséphine was at Malmaison the Emperor
wrote her every day or two, and went to see her several times a week.
After that, both his letters and his calls became more and more
infrequent. He was gradually becoming accustomed to his lonely dinners,
and his solitary nights. Joséphine, for her part, was daily getting
more and more bored at Malmaison, and anxious to return to Paris. She
had Napoleon’s promise, and she did not hesitate to remind him of it.
On the 28 January he writes: “I have had your belongings here arranged,
and given orders to take everything to the Élysée.” Two days later he
says: “I shall be pleased to know that you are at the Élysée, and very
happy to see you oftener, for you know how much I love you.”

But Joséphine began to have her doubts. There were rumors of exile, of
a prohibition of her residence in Paris. She took alarm and sent Eugène
to see the Emperor. Napoleon defended himself in two letters, written
probably on the 6 and 10 February:

                                   Tuesday Noon (6 February) 1810

   I learn that you are worried; that is all wrong. You are without
   confidence in me, and are affected by all the reports which are
   noised around; this shows your ignorance of me, Joséphine. I
   am vexed with you, and if I do not learn that you are gay and
   contented, I shall go and scold you well.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                        NAPOLEON

                              Saturday 6 P.M. (10 February) 1810

   I have told Eugène that you preferred to listen to the gossip of
   a great city rather than what I said to you; that people should
   not be permitted to annoy you with idle tales.

   I have had your effects transported to the Élysée. You shall
   come to Paris very soon; but be calm and contented, and have
   entire confidence in me.

                                                         NAPOLEON

Monsieur Masson, who places the date of this last letter a week
earlier, says, “the same evening Joséphine was installed [at the
Élysée], and the Emperor came immediately to see her.” But this seems
to be an error. In the collection of Queen Hortense we find the
following letter (No. 209):

                    _To the Empress, at Malmaison_

                           Sunday, 9 o’clock (? 11 February) 1810

   Mon amie, I was very glad to see you day before yesterday.

   I hope to go to Malmaison during the week.

   I have had your affairs here arranged and ordered everything
   taken to the Élysée-Napoléon.

   I pray you to keep well.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                        NAPOLEON

On Tuesday the 20 February, the Emperor, after hunting in the woods of
Versailles, attended a fête given by Marshal Bessières at Grignon. From
there he went to Rambouillet, and returned to Paris at six o’clock on
the evening of Friday the 23 February. It was apparently just prior to
this absence that Joséphine moved to Paris, as will appear from the two
following letters:

               _To the Empress, at the Élysée-Napoléon_

                                                 19 February 1810

   Mon amie, I have received your letter. I wish to see you,
   but your reflections may be correct. There are perhaps some
   objections to our finding ourselves under the same roof during
   the first year. However, the country place of Bessières is too
   distant to be able to return; besides, I have a slight cold, and
   am not sure to go there.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

                                 Friday, 6 P.M (23 February) 1810

   Savary has handed me your letter on my arrival; I notice with
   regret that you are sad; I am glad that you saw no signs of the
   fire.

   I had fine weather at Rambouillet.

   Hortense tells me that you had planned to come to dine with
   Bessières, and return to Paris to sleep. I regret that you were
   not able to carry out your project.

   Adieu, mon amie; be gay; think that this is the way to please me.

                                                        NAPOLEON

In the collection of Queen Hortense the earlier letters of Napoleon to
Joséphine, almost without exception, are fully dated; but those written
after the divorce usually give only the day of the week. This makes the
task of arrangement in many cases very difficult. In this instance,
however, it is manifest that the letter dated “19 February,” which the
editors place last, was written before the departure of the Emperor for
Rambouillet, and the letter dated “Friday 6 P.M.” was written
after his return. It is also evident that Joséphine did not move to
Paris until after the middle of February.




                            CHAPTER THIRTY

                                 1810

                        THE CHATEAU OF NAVARRE

   Napoleon’s Preference for a Russian Alliance--The Matter
   Discussed in Conference--The Archduchess Marie-Louise
   Favored--The Marriage Arranged--The New Empress Arrives at
   Paris--Joséphine Goes to Malmaison--The Emperor Gives Her
   Navarre--She Takes Possession of the Château--Its Dilapidated
   Condition--Josephine’s Letter to Hortense--The Empress Worried
   Over the Paris Gossip--Her Letter to Napoleon and His Reply--The
   Emperor Agrees to All Her Plans--Joséphine Returns to Malmaison


From the time that the divorce of Joséphine was first officially
discussed, at the Erfurt conference in the autumn of 1808, Napoleon’s
preference seems to have been for an alliance with the imperial family
of Russia. The replies of the Czar to the overtures of Talleyrand at
that time had been equally vague and discreet; but a week after his
return home his elder sister Catharine had been affianced to the heir
of the Duchy of Oldenburg.

During the following year the time of the Emperor was taken up with the
campaigns in Spain and Austria, and the matter remained in abeyance.
But his thoughts still turned to Russia, and on the 22 November 1809,
a week before the formal notification to Joséphine, he instructed
Champagny, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, to send a despatch to
Caulaincourt, the French ambassador at St. Petersburg, directing him
to ask the Czar to state frankly whether he would consider favorably an
alliance between the Emperor and his younger sister, Anne.

At that time it took two weeks for a courier to go from Paris to Saint
Petersburg, and a month later no reply had yet been received from
Russia. Another month passed, and Napoleon’s patience was exhausted.
After Mass, on Sunday the 28 January 1810, the Emperor called a meeting
of the principal dignitaries of the Empire, to discuss the respective
advantages and disadvantages of a matrimonial alliance with Austria,
Russia or Saxony. Prince Eugène, Talleyrand, Champagny, Berthier, and
Maret declared for the Archduchess Marie-Louise; Murat and Cambacérès,
for the Grand Duchess Anne; while only Lebrun favored the daughter of
the King of Saxony. Napoleon took no part in the discussion, and gave
no indication of his preference.

Finally, on the 6 February, a despatch was received from Caulaincourt.
He stated that he had not yet succeeded in obtaining a definite answer
from the Czar, but added that Anne, who was only fifteen, was not
yet of an age to marry, and furthermore that she was not willing to
change her religion. Napoleon hesitated no longer. He immediately
sent a messenger to inquire of the Austrian ambassador, Prince de
Schwarzenberg, whether the marriage contract with the Archduchess
Marie-Louise could be signed the next day!

The contract, which was accordingly signed as proposed, was an almost
exact copy of that of Marie-Antoinette, forty years before. The
marriage by procuration was celebrated at Vienna on the 11 March, the
Archduke Charles representing the Emperor Napoleon. On the 23 March
Marie-Louise crossed the Rhine at Strasbourg, and four days later
reached Compiègne where Napoleon had been awaiting her arrival for a
week.

The Court left Compiègne on the 30 March and arrived at Saint-Cloud
the same evening. Here the civil marriage was celebrated on Sunday,
the first of April. The religious ceremony was performed in Paris the
following day by Cardinal Fesch, and took place in the Salon Carré of
the Louvre, which had been transformed into a chapel for the occasion.

In the meantime, Joséphine at the Élysée was finding her life in Paris
as monotonous as it had been at Malmaison. The capital had never
been so gay. Every night there were dinners, balls, suppers; but the
Empress Joséphine was not present. The Emperor attended the opera,
the theatres: he even gave, in the former apartments of the Empress
at the Tuileries, a performance by the troupe of the Théâtre-Feydeau.
There were balls given by Schwarzenberg, Talleyrand, Pauline, Berthier,
Cambacérès; but in the midst of all these gaieties, Joséphine passed
her evenings quietly at home.

The Emperor had completely changed his habitudes, and seemed to be
in training for his life with a young wife. In place of the former
tragedies, he demanded comedies to amuse him. He hunted in the Bois de
Boulogne, at Saint-Germain, and at Satory. From time to time he paid a
brief visit to Joséphine, but his letters had almost entirely ceased.
In the centre of Paris, Joséphine felt as though she were marooned on
a desert island.

After passing only a few weeks at the Élysée, on the 9 March Joséphine
returned to Malmaison. It is not definitely known whether she tired of
her isolation in the capital, or whether she received a delicate hint
that her absence would be appreciated during the coming fêtes in honor
of the arrival of the new Empress.

The very day that the marriage contract with Marie-Louise was signed,
the Emperor had taken up the matter of finding a suitable country
residence for Joséphine: one not too far from Paris, but at the same
time more distant than Malmaison, which was almost at the gates of
the city. His choice finally fell on the old château of Navarre, near
Evreux, about seventy miles west of Paris. It will be recalled that
this property had been assigned to the Prince of the Asturias in
May 1808, as a part of the bargain for the Crown of Spain, but the
agreement had never been carried out, and the following January, by a
decree of the Emperor, the land of Navarre had been added to the domain
of the State.

This château owed its name to Jeanne of France, Queen of Navarre, who
about the middle of the fourteenth century had erected the building on
the site of an old manor house. Three hundred years later the property
was ceded by Louis the Fourteenth to the Duc de Bouillon in exchange
for the sovereignty of Sedan, and remained in the possession of that
family up to the time of the Revolution. By a curious coincidence, it
was one of the cadet members of this same family who built at Paris
the hôtel which later became the palace of the Élysée. During the
Revolution the property was confiscated, and had later been joined to
the Crown lands, although the title was far from clear. It was also
very doubtful whether the Emperor had the power now to alienate the
property from the Crown domain, and present it to a private person.
But after certain formalities, more or less legal, had been complied
with, the Emperor directed Maret to prepare letters patent erecting the
land of Navarre into a duchy, and conveyed the title and the revenues
to Joséphine for her life. In a letter to the Empress at Malmaison,
Napoleon tells her of this gift:

                                            (PARIS) 12 March 1810

   Mon amie, I hope that you have been satisfied with what I have
   done for Navarre. You will have seen in this act a new proof of
   my desire to be agreeable to you.

   Take possession of Navarre; you might go there the 25 March to
   pass the month of April.

   Adieu, mon amie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

This letter of the Emperor was in effect an order, which admitted of
no evasion. The date of her departure and the length of her exile were
both fixed. The 19 March, the day of Saint-Joseph, was her fête, but
it was very quietly celebrated this year. The following day Eugène was
to arrive with his wife, whom she had not seen since their marriage at
Munich four years before. They came to spend a week at Malmaison, and
thus Joséphine found an excuse to defer her departure for a few days
longer. She had already stayed three days beyond the limit fixed by
the Emperor; the new Empress was at Compiègne, and expected in Paris by
the end of the week. It was time to start, and Joséphine went into her
first exile.

Late in the afternoon of Thursday the 29 March, Joséphine made her
triumphal entry into Évreux. She was received by the mayor, the
prefect, and the authorities, with a band of music, and a guard of
honor; the church bells were rung, and there were salvos of artillery.
Joséphine did not stop in the city, but proceeded directly to Navarre,
where she arrived at nightfall.

The first view of the château was very disappointing: it was a huge
two-storied square block, surmounted by a dome upon which one of the
original owners had intended to set up a statue of his uncle, the great
Turenne. At the side of the château stood a smaller house. Both alike
were dilapidated, draughty, and unfurnished, in spite of the fact
that for two weeks past all of the laborers available at Évreux had
worked “to make in haste the most necessary repairs.” The unfinished
and uncrowned dome, which gave a ludicrous appearance to the building,
was irreverently termed the _marmite_ by the Normands of the
neighborhood.

The rooms were vast and chilly; the windows would not close; the roof
leaked, and the chimneys smoked. The château’s situation in a valley,
while giving from the windows beautiful views of wooded hills in the
summer, made it very damp for the rest of the year. On all sides there
were large bodies of water, with cascades and fountains; and the park
was planted with magnificent trees, but at the end of March “the
leaves are rare, and between the water which flows, the water which
stagnates, and the water which falls, with, for companions, these black
skeletons, denuded and oozing, it would require, to be pleased, a
backing of gaiety which Joséphine did not bring with her.”

A few days after her arrival Joséphine wrote Hortense, who was at
Compiègne with the Court:

                                            NAVARRE, 3 April 1810

   I arrived here in good health, my dear Hortense, although
   somewhat tired from the journey. I was depressed by the
   greeting I received. The inhabitants of Évreux have displayed
   much enthusiasm over my arrival, but this appearance of a fête
   somewhat resembled the compliments of condolence.... The Emperor
   is happy; he deserves to be, and he will be more and more; this
   thought is a great consolation for me, and the only one which
   sustains my courage. Navarre will become a very fine residence,
   but it demands many repairs and expenditures. Absolutely
   everything needs to be done over. The château is not habitable.
   The persons whom I have brought with me have each only a small
   room, of which the door and the windows do not close. My lodging
   is also very small and ill-arranged, and the woodwork is in bad
   order. The park is magnificent; it is in a large valley between
   two hills planted with the most beautiful trees; but there is
   too much water, which makes the place damp and unhealthy; one
   should live at Navarre during the months of May, June, July, and
   the beginning of August. Then it is the most enchanting spot
   to be found anywhere. At the present season Malmaison would be
   preferable to me.... My life here is that of the country. I go
   out for a walk or a drive when it does not rain; in the evening
   I have a game of backgammon with the Bishop of Évreux, who is
   very agreeable in spite of his seventy-five years. The time
   passes slowly, but it will seem shorter to me when you are
   here. I look for you impatiently. Your rooms are ready; they are
   not handsome; you will only camp out; but you know with what
   tenderness you will be received.

   Adieu, my dear daughter, I embrace you.

   If the Emperor asks you for news of me, tell him, what is true,
   that my only occupation is thinking of him.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

In a letter to her husband at Compiègne, written early in April, Madame
de Rémusat says:

   There are many tales here (at Paris) regarding the Court and
   the life you lead there. In general all these inventions are
   unkind; they all tend to show the _hauteur_ of the manners
   of the Empress and the brusqueness of her character. Then every
   one recalls _the other_, and that will make her position
   difficult. They say that she will only be Duchesse de Navarre;
   that she will be relegated to the Duchy of Berg; that Malmaison
   will be bought back from her; that our new sovereign has
   displayed a great aversion to seeing her so near, and in support
   of that assertion they cite words clearly invented, for it is
   impossible that they should have been repeated. I await your
   return to know the truth.

As Madame de Rémusat was a great friend of Joséphine these rumors
undoubtedly reached her at Navarre, and increased her anxiety to return
to Malmaison. The Emperor had not written her since his marriage, and
she looked upon his silence as a proof of his intention to abandon her
entirely. She feared to write him direct, but through Eugène asked
permission to return to Malmaison. The reply being favorable, Joséphine
wrote the letter which follows:


                                           NAVARRE, 10 April 1810

    SIRE

   I have received through my son the assurance that Your Majesty
   consents to my return to Malmaison, and is willing to grant me
   the advances which I have asked for to render the chateau of
   Navarre habitable.

   This double favor, Sire, goes far to drive away the great
   anxiety, and even fear, inspired by Your Majesty’s long silence.
   I was afraid of being banished entirely from your remembrance.
   I see now that I am not. I am therefore less unhappy, and even
   as happy as it is possible for me to be henceforward. I shall go
   to Malmaison at the end of the month, since Your Majesty sees
   no objection to this.... My plan is to stay there for a very
   short time; I shall soon take my departure to go to the waters.
   But during my stay at Malmaison Your Majesty may be sure that
   I shall live there as if I were a thousand leagues away from
   Paris. I have made a great sacrifice, Sire, and every day I more
   appreciate its magnitude. This sacrifice, however, shall be all
   it ought to be; it shall be complete on my part. Your Majesty
   shall not be troubled in the midst of your happiness by any
   expression of my regrets....

   May I have always a little place in your remembrance, and a
   large place in your esteem and friendship. This will soften my
   grief, without compromising, it seems to me, that which is of
   the highest importance, the happiness of Your Majesty.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

This letter does not seem to merit either the severe criticism of some
of the biographers or the eulogy of others. Turquan declares it to be
totally lacking in dignity, with its irritating reiteration of the
sacrifices she had made, and its demand for money. On the other hand
Saint-Amand considers it to be “an eloquent and simple expression of a
true and noble sentiment, in which humility and dignity are perfectly
combined”; and Masson says: “In truth this letter is a masterpiece,
in which is to be found everything to excite the memory of Napoleon,
arouse his former affection, and awaken his pity.”

The best comment on this letter, however, is to be found in the reply
of the Emperor:

                                         COMPIÈGNE, 21 April 1810

   Mon amie, I am in receipt your letter of the 19 April; it is in
   bad form (_d’un mauvais style_). I am always the same; men
   like myself never change. I cannot imagine what Eugène told you.
   I have not written you because you have not written, and because
   I wished in every way to be agreeable to you.

   I am glad to know that you are going to Malmaison, and that you
   will be contented. I shall be pleased to hear from you, and to
   respond. I shall not say more until you have had a chance to
   compare this letter with your own: after that I leave you to
   decide which is the better friend, you or myself.

   Adieu, mon amie; take care of yourself, and be just, both to
   yourself and to me.

                                                         NAPOLEON

This letter is written with the old familiar _tutoiement_, so
difficult to render into English, which is employed by Napoleon in all
his letters to Joséphine. We think that the reader will agree that
her letter showed bad form; was unwarranted in its assumptions, and
that Napoleon, on this, as on many other occasions, proved himself the
better friend.

Joséphine’s reply merits quotation in full:

                                                NAVARRE (no date)

   A thousand, thousand loving thanks for not having forgotten me.
   My son has just brought me your letter. With what eagerness I
   read it, and yet I spent plenty of time in doing so, for there
   was not a word of it which did not make me weep; but these tears
   were very sweet! I have got back my heart entirely, and it will
   always be as it is now. Certain feelings are life itself, and
   can only finish with life.

   I should be in despair if my letter of the nineteenth had
   displeased you. I do not remember its exact wording; but I know
   how painful was the feeling which dictated it--the sorrow of not
   hearing from you.

   I wrote you at the time of my departure from Malmaison; and
   since then how many times have I not wished to write to you! But
   I knew the reason for your silence, and I feared to importune
   you by a letter. Yours has been a balm to me. Be happy, be as
   happy as you deserve, it is my whole heart which speaks to you.
   You have just given me my share of happiness, and a share which
   I appreciate to the full. Nothing to me can be worth so much as
   a proof of your remembrance.

   Adieu, mon amie. I thank you as tenderly as I shall always love
   you.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

This letter is very sweet and tender, but somehow it does not ring
true. Masson says, if it is sincere it is _maladroite_; but if she
is playing a rôle, knowing her partner as she does, is it not adroit in
the highest degree?

In answer to her letter, Napoleon wrote briefly from Compiègne on the
28 April, encouraging her to go to the waters and assuring her once
more of his unchanged feelings. He, too, had evidently heard of the
rumors spoken of by Madame de Rémusat, for he said in his letter: “Do
not listen to the babble of Paris; they are idle, and far from knowing
the truth.” In fact there was not the slightest foundation for the
reports.

Napoleon showed himself most willing to fall in with Joséphine’s plans
for the remainder of the year, and the following winter. She wished, to
go first to Malmaison, then at the end of May to some watering-place
for three months. After that she proposed to proceed to the South of
France, Florence, Rome and Naples; to spend the winter with Eugène in
Milan, and return in the spring to Malmaison and Navarre.

The Emperor did not offer to meet the expenses of the repairs at
Navarre, but agreed to advance the six hundred thousand francs left,
after payment of her debts, out of her allowance from the Crown
Treasury for 1810 and 1811; also that the one hundred thousand francs
allowed her for extraordinary expenses at Malmaison should be diverted
to Navarre.

The middle of May, Joséphine returned to Malmaison, then in all its
spring glory. For the first time she is able to enjoy her hyacinths and
tulips imported from Holland, for, as she once complained, “Bonaparte
always summons me to him just at the moment they are in flower.”




                          CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

                                 1810

                       AIX-LES-BAINS AND GENEVA

   Joséphine’s Court at Malmaison--Her Anxiety About Hortense--A
   Call from the Emperor--Joséphine Goes to Aix-les-Bains--Her Life
   There--A Visit from Eugène--The Emperor Announces the Abdication
   of Louis--Joséphine’s Narrow Escape from Death--Arrival of
   Hortense--Joséphine’s Tour of Switzerland--She is Upset by
   the Reports Regarding Marie-Louise--Advice of Madame de
   Rémusat--Joséphine’s Return


The last week in April 1810, Napoleon left Compiègne with Marie-Louise
for a visit of five weeks to Belgium. Madame de La Tour du Pin, the
wife of the French prefect at Brussels at that time, has given us in
her _Recollections_ a striking picture of the young Empress,
whom she saw frequently while the Court was at Laeken. She says that
Marie-Louise was insignificant, absolutely devoid of intelligence, and
entirely unworthy of the great man whose destiny she shared; that she
seemed to make it a point to be as disagreeable as possible to every
one with whom she came in contact.

The new Empress was no more popular at Paris, where Joséphine was more
and more regretted. During the absence of the Emperor, Joséphine held
a regular Court at Malmaison. “The crowd rushed there, all the more
eager because Their Majesties were at Antwerp, and they had no fear
of displeasing Marie-Louise.” The astute courtiers already perceived
signs of a return to power of the old favorite. The Emperor had
invited Eugène to accompany him, and during the journey had treated
him with marked distinction. Joséphine had discreetly revealed to
her confidential friends that she had received from the Emperor a
letter full of affection, in which he gave her permission to remain
at Malmaison, even after the return of the Court to Saint-Cloud, and
promised to pay her an early visit. This letter, which bears no date,
runs as follows:

               _To the Empress Joséphine, at Malmaison_

   Mon amie, I am in receipt your letter. Eugène will give you news
   of my trip, and of the Empress. I highly approve of your going
   to the waters, and hope they will do you good.

   I much desire to see you. If you are at Malmaison at the end
   of the month I will come to see you. I count upon being at
   Saint-Cloud the thirtieth of the month.

   My health is very good; I lack nothing but the knowledge that
   you are contented and well. Let me know the name that you would
   like to assume en route.

   Never doubt the entire sincerity of my affection for you; it
   will endure as long as I live; you would be very unjust not to
   believe it.

                                                         NAPOLEON

At this time Joséphine was very anxious about her daughter. After the
stay of the Court at Compiègne, the Emperor had ordered Hortense to
go to Amsterdam to rejoin her husband, with whom she had not lived
since the birth of Louis-Napoleon two years before. Her health was
still very bad, and she complied with the Emperor’s order with great
reluctance. The letters of Joséphine during the month of May all
manifest her great anxiety, and express her desire that Hortense should
accompany her to the waters, either to Aix-la-Chapelle, her first idea,
or to Aix-les-Bains, in Savoie, where she finally decided to go. The
condition of Hortense finally became so alarming that, at the end of
May, her husband consented to her going to Plombières.

Napoleon’s promised visit to Malmaison finally took place on the 13
June, twelve days after his return to Saint-Cloud. In a letter to her
daughter, written the following day, Joséphine records her joy:

                  _To Queen Hortense, at Plombières_

                                          MALMAISON, 14 June 1810

   My dear Hortense, ... You ask me what I am doing. I had an hour
   of happiness yesterday: the Emperor came to see me. His presence
   made me happy, although it renewed my sorrows. Such emotions one
   would willingly go through often. All the time that he stayed
   with me I had sufficient courage to keep back the tears which I
   felt were ready to flow; but after he was gone I could not keep
   them back and I became very unhappy. He was kind and amiable
   to me as usual, and I hope that he read in my heart all the
   affection and all the devotion for him which fills me.

   I spoke to him about your position and he listened to me with
   interest. He thinks that you should not return again to Holland,
   the King not having behaved as he ought to have done.... The
   Emperor’s advice therefore is that you should take the waters
   for the necessary time and that then you should write to your
   husband that the advice of the physicians is that you should
   live in a warm climate for some time, and in consequence you are
   going to Italy, to your brother’s; as for your son, he will give
   orders that he is not to leave France.... Your son, who is here
   just now, is very well. He is pink and white.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

A few days later, on the 18 June, Joséphine set out for Aix-les-Bains,
travelling under the name of the Comtesse d’Arberg, and accompanied
only by four members of her household. She had chosen this place in
preference to her old resort, Plombières, because “her health required
distraction above all, and she hoped to find more of that in a place
which she had not yet seen, and whose situation was picturesque,” also
because “the waters are especially renowned for the nerves.”

The Empress occupied a modest habitation with Madame d’Audenarde, and
the rest of her attendants were lodged in a small adjoining house. A
week after her arrival she was rejoined by Madame de Rémusat.

At Aix, Joséphine led a very simple life. Bathing, excursions, reading
the latest novels from Paris, dinner at eight o’clock, on account of
the heat, a little music or a game afterwards--so passed her days.
She had arrived before the opening of the season, but as soon as her
presence was known visitors began to come from all of the neighboring
towns in France, Switzerland and northern Italy.

  [Illustration: FACSIMILE OF LETTER OF JOSÉPHINE]

On the 10 July she had a short visit from her son, who was on his way
to Milan. Eugène had recently been made by the Emperor hereditary
Grand-Duke of Frankfort, which was generally assumed to be the end
of any expectations that he might become King of Italy. It was rumored
that Napoleon intended to unite Italy to the Empire, and that Eugène
would cease to be his adopted son, when he had a son of his own.
Joséphine feared that he would cease to be Viceroy at the same time
that Hortense descended from the throne of Holland. This event had just
been announced to her in a letter from the Emperor:

                  _To the Empress Joséphine, at Aix_

                                         RAMBOUILLET, 8 July 1810

   Mon amie, I have received your letter of the 3 July. You will
   have seen Eugène, and his presence will have done you good. I
   have learned with pleasure that the waters have benefited you.

   The King of Holland has just abdicated the crown, leaving the
   regency to the Queen, in accordance with the constitution. He
   has departed from Amsterdam, and left the Grand-Duc de Berg.

   I have united Holland to France; but this act is fortunate in
   that it emancipates the Queen, and this unfortunate girl is
   going to return to Paris with her son, the Grand-Duc de Berg:
   that will make her entirely happy.

   My health is good. I have come here to hunt for several days.
   I shall see you with pleasure this autumn. Never doubt my
   friendship. I never change.

   Take good care of your health; be gay, and believe in the
   sincerity of my affections.

                                                         NAPOLEON

Although Joséphine, in her letters to Hortense, complains of her quiet
surroundings, and speaks of her melancholy, her life at Aix seems to
have been quite gay. The only incident which produced any excitement
was a narrow escape which she had from death on a visit to the abbey of
Hautecombe, when a sudden storm on the lake nearly caused her boat to
founder. This is referred to in a letter from Napoleon at Trianon: “I
have heard with anxiety the danger which you ran. For a child of the
Isles of the Ocean to perish in a lake would be a catastrophe!”

On her return to Aix from this excursion, which had so nearly proved
fatal, Joséphine found a chamberlain of Queen Hortense, who announced
her arrival on the following day. The meeting of the mother and
daughter was very affecting. The similarity in their situations had
produced a new bond of sympathy between them. At the time of her
arrival, Hortense was ill both in body and soul, threatened with
consumption, and absolutely worn out and discouraged. But in spite of
all her troubles, she was her usual amiable self, and proved a great
consolation to her mother. It was at this time that Hortense was
brought into intimate contact with Charles de Flahaut, whose social
accomplishments had made him a great favorite with Joséphine. Their
intimacy resulted fifteen months later in the birth of the future Duc
de Morny, so well known under the Second Empire.

The visit of Hortense was very short, as she was ordered by the
Emperor to return to Fontainebleau, and rejoin her two sons. She was
therefore unable, as she wished, to accompany her mother on her tour of
Switzerland during the months of September and October.

Leaving Aix the first of September, Joséphine went to Sécheron, a small
village in the suburbs of Geneva. She made this her headquarters during
the two following months while she visited all the principal points of
interest in Switzerland. As she was never fond of travelling, the only
explanation of her course at this time is the report which had just
reached her of the condition of Marie-Louise. We find the first mention
of the subject in a letter to her daughter:

                      _To Queen Hortense, at Aix_

                                       SÉCHERON, 9 September 1810

   My dear Hortense ... I have not heard from the Emperor, but I
   thought that I ought to prove to him the interest which I take
   in the pregnancy of the Empress. I have just written him on the
   subject. I hope that this step will put him at his ease, and
   that he will be able to speak to me about it with a confidence
   as great as my attachment for him....

   Adieu, my dear daughter. I tenderly embrace you.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

As usual, Josephine’s letter to the Emperor is not extant, but his
reply is given in Queen Hortense’s collection:

                  _To the Empress Joséphine, at Aix_

                                   SAINT-CLOUD, 14 September 1810

   Mon amie, I am in receipt your letter of the 9 September. I
   am pleased to learn that you are well. The Empress is in fact
   _grosse de quatre mois_; she is in good health and much
   attached to me....

   Adieu, mon amie; do not doubt my interest in you, and my
   affection for you.

                                                         NAPOLEON

This correspondence seems to furnish a sufficient explanation of
Joséphine’s restlessness. She now showed a great desire to cancel the
program which she herself had submitted to the Emperor in the spring,
and to return at once to Malmaison. She evidently wrote Napoleon on the
subject, for we have his reply:

                 _To the Empress Joséphine, at Geneva_

                                    FONTAINEBLEAU, 1 October 1810

   I have received your letter. Hortense, whom I have seen, will
   have told you what I think. Go to see your son this winter; come
   back to the waters of Aix next year, or else stay at Navarre for
   the spring. I would advise you to go to Navarre at once if I did
   not fear that you would grow weary there. My opinion is that you
   could only spend the winter conveniently at Milan or Navarre,
   but I do not wish in any way to put you out.

   Adieu, mon amie.... Be contented, and do not lose your head.
   Never doubt my affections.

                                                         NAPOLEON

Joséphine returns to the same subject in two letters to her daughter,
from Berne, the following month:

                 _To Queen Hortense, at Fontainebleau_

                                           BERNE, 12 October 1810

   My dear Hortense,... Not a word from you in the twenty days
   since our separation. What does your silence mean?... If in
   three days from now I do not receive letters telling me what to
   do, I shall think that the Emperor has not approved the request
   which I made of him. I shall leave for Geneva; ... from Geneva I
   shall return to Malmaison; then at least I shall be in France,
   and if all the world deserts me I shall dwell there alone,
   conscious of having sacrificed my happiness to make that of
   others....

                                                        JOSÉPHINE


                                           BERNE, 13 October 1810

   My dear Hortense, I am to-day in receipt your letter of the
   fourth.... After having reflected well, I shall follow the
   Emperor’s first idea and shall establish myself at Navarre.
   It seems to me very unsuitable to go to Italy, especially in
   the winter. If it were for a visit of one or two months, I
   should gladly go to see my son; but to stop there longer is
   impossible....

   All that you tell me of the interest which the Emperor still
   has in me, gives me pleasure. I have made for him the greatest
   of sacrifices: _the affections of my heart_; I am sure
   that he will not forget me, if he says to himself sometimes
   that another person would never have had the courage to make
   such a sacrifice.... I would like to receive another line from
   you before arranging my departure for Navarre, in order to be
   sure that the Emperor approves of my passing the winter in that
   place. Speak to me frankly on that point.

   I confess to you that if I were obliged to remove from France
   for more than a month I should die of grief. At Navarre at least
   I shall have the pleasure of seeing you sometimes....

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

This revelation of the deep affection of Joséphine for Napoleon, in
the confidence of an intimate personal letter to her daughter, seems a
sufficient answer to those writers who have frequently expressed doubts
of her sincerity.

Upon her return to Geneva, the 21 October, Joséphine found a note from
the Emperor, and at once wrote Hortense to announce her final plans:

                 _To Queen Hortense, at Fontainebleau_

                                          GENEVA, (no date) 1810

   The Emperor has written me a very amiable little letter. You
   can judge, my dear Hortense, what pleasure it has given me. The
   Emperor advises me to go to Milan or Navarre. I have decided for
   Navarre....

   You will find me much changed, my dear daughter. The past month
   I have grown quite thin, and I feel that I need rest, and above
   all that the Emperor does not forget me....

   Adieu, my dear Hortense, I have just written the Emperor;
   I advise him that I count upon leaving Geneva the first of
   November, that I shall go to Malmaison for twenty-four hours:
   you will be very kind if you come there to make me a little
   visit. After that I shall go to stay at Navarre; let me know if
   this arrangement suits the Emperor....

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

While she was still at Berne, or soon after her return to Geneva,
Joséphine received a very long letter from Madame de Rémusat, in which,
with many flattering phrases, she mingles the advice not to return to
Paris. The letter bears no date, but was probably written early in
October 1810. The note of Paul de Rémusat, in which he assigns the date
to the last of 1812, or the beginning of 1813, is absurd. This letter
is quoted at length in the collection of Queen Hortense, and in many of
the biographies, but it hardly deserves so much space.

Apparently Joséphine had wished to meet Marie-Louise, but Madame de
Rémusat assures her that the time has not yet come for such a step.
Then follow long details to show the jealousy of Marie-Louise.

Among those whom the writer had seen was Duroc, the grand marshal of
the palace; from him she gathered that Joséphine had still further
sacrifices to make. “May you not find in the course of a rather more
prolonged journey pleasures which you do not foresee at first? At
Milan there awaits you the sweet spectacle of a son’s merited success.
Florence and Rome too would gratify your tastes.... You would encounter
at every step in Italy memories which the Emperor would see recalled
with no vexation, for to him they are connected with the epoch of his
earliest glories.” There is much more in the same strain, and it is
evidently Napoleon who is speaking through the mouth of Duroc. The
Emperor, however, was too tenderly disposed towards Joséphine to give
her a positive order not to return to France, and she was not a woman
to take a hint.

Before leaving Geneva, Joséphine purchased the château of Prégny, on
the edge of the lake, facing Mont-Blanc, for which she paid nearly
two hundred thousand francs. After this final extravagance, she set
out on the first day of November for her stay of “twenty-four hours”
at Malmaison. Napoleon was still at Fontainebleau with Marie-Louise,
but his own return to the Tuileries was fixed for the 15 November.
As Joséphine was still at Malmaison at that date, the Emperor sent
Cambacérès to hasten her departure. She protested that she could not
leave without time to pack up, and it was not until the 22 November
that she actually reached Navarre.




                          CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

                               1811–1812

                     NAVARRE, MALMAISON AND MILAN

   The Monotonous Life at Navarre--Joséphine’s Health
   Improved--Visits from Hortense and Eugène--Joséphine’s
   Fête-Day--News of the Birth of the King of Rome--Napoleon
   Again Pays Her Debts--She Plans for a New Château at
   Malmaison--Napoleon Exchanges Laeken for the Élysée--A Winter at
   Malmaison--Visit to Milan--Sojourns at Aix-les-Bains and Prégny


During the absence of Joséphine the interior of the château of
Navarre had been restored as completely as possible, and refurnished
in a simple manner, so that now it was quite habitable. It was still
difficult to heat the immense oval salon, which occupied the centre of
the building: it was paved with marble, and lighted only by windows
in the vestibule, and openings pierced in the lofty dome above. But
the architect had succeeded in arranging around this room a salon,
a music-room and a card-room. A number of comfortable, if not very
luxurious chambers had also been partitioned off, for the members of
the household. By burning an immense quantity of wood and coal in the
fireplaces, it was now possible to make the rooms fairly comfortable.
Large sums had also been spent on the gardens and hothouses, and
Navarre promised in time to become a second Malmaison.

The household was much more numerous than before: Joséphine had brought
with her quite a number of young girls, as pretty as they were poor,
who were supposed to possess some talents as musicians. The life at
the château was nevertheless very monotonous. Joséphine remained in
her room until eleven o’clock, at which hour the déjeuner was served
punctually. After this meal, which lasted three-quarters of an hour,
the young people had music in the salon, while the older persons played
cards or chess. In the afternoon there were promenades through the
gardens and park, or drives in the forest of Évreux. If the weather was
unfavorable, the time was passed in reading the latest novels, of which
a box was received every week from Paris. At four o’clock every one was
free, and Joséphine went to her room, where she usually summoned one of
her old intimates for a confidential chat.

At six o’clock dinner was served, and there were always some invited
guests from the city: the prefect, the mayor, and, most frequently, the
bishop, Mgr. Bourlier. There was only one table, and the service was
very luxurious. After dinner, there was music, cards, and sometimes
dancing. Joséphine was fond of games, and played cards, backgammon, and
billiards equally well. The evening usually ended at eleven o’clock,
when every one retired.

Joséphine, whose health had always been good, had never been so well;
she no longer suffered from the frequent headaches, which were due
mainly to the irregular hours of the Emperor. She began to grow stout
and for the first time in her life was obliged to wear a corset, in
place of the former _brassières_. Her only trouble was with her
eyes, which her physician told her was due to her crying so much,
“nevertheless,” she wrote her daughter, “for some time past I only
weep occasionally.”

The first of the year Hortense finally arrived for her long-promised
visit, but while Joséphine received her with transports of joy, it
was not the same with the other members of the household. The Queen,
with all her affectation of simplicity, was very rigorous on the point
of etiquette, and insisted that her chamberlains should appear every
evening in full uniform, and her ladies in décolleté gowns. Under
the mild régime of Joséphine every one had become somewhat careless,
and Court ceremonial had been more honored in the breach than the
observance. Therefore Hortense was generally regarded as a killjoy.

It was quite different when Eugène came. He had always preserved his
simple, boyish manners, and was only too glad to escape from the
tiresome etiquette he was obliged to maintain at Milan. He entered
heartily into the games and pastimes of the young people, and was
a universal favorite. His trunks were full of presents, which he
distributed with a lavish hand, and this was the only way in which he
recalled the fact that he was a prince.

The day of Saint-Joseph fell in March, and on the eighteenth “all the
personages of the city came in carriages to Navarre to salute the
Empress and wish her a happy fête-day.” In the evening there was a
celebration at the château, and Joséphine distributed presents. The
following evening the Empress gave a ball in the grand salon, where a
parquet floor had been laid for dancing, over the marble tiles.

On the 20 March, to continue the festivities, the mayor gave a dinner
in honor of the Empress. She sent all the members of her household, but
remained at home herself, as she was expecting news from Paris. In this
way she missed the first notification of the great event. At the moment
that the guests came out from dinner, at eight o’clock, a despatch
was received from Paris announcing the birth of the King of Rome.
Enthusiastic toasts were drunk, the bells were rung, and the cannon
fired.

Joséphine, who was anxiously waiting at Navarre, heard the sound of the
guns and the bells before the postmaster could reach her presence. He
had been advised by the courier on his way to Cherbourg, had hastily
donned his uniform, and rushed to the château. When he communicated the
news to Joséphine he noticed at first a slight frown upon her face;
then, recovering her usual gracious manner, she said: “The Emperor
cannot doubt the lively interest that I take in an event which crowns
his joy. He knows that I cannot separate myself from his destiny, and
that his happiness will always make me happy.”

The following morning Eugène arrived at Navarre. The Emperor had had
the delicate thought of sending him to tell Joséphine all the details
of the happy event. She immediately sent her felicitations, and on the
22 March received from the Emperor the following letter, sent by one of
his pages:

                _To the Empress Joséphine, at Navarre_

                                             PARIS, 22 March 1811

   Mon amie, I have received your letter. I thank you. My son is
   big and healthy. I hope that he will do well. He has my chest,
   my mouth, and my eyes. I hope that he will fulfill his destiny.

   I am always well satisfied with Eugène. He has never caused me
   the slightest sorrow.

                                                         NAPOLEON

By this tacit comparison of his son and Eugène the Emperor gave
Joséphine the greatest consolation in his power; by this association
of the two names, he practically assured her of the continuance of his
protection and good-will.

In fact, although his letters had not been so frequent of late,
Napoleon, when he wrote, had been as tender and as cordial as ever,
even with a touch of humor. Thus, he had written her in reply to her
New Year’s greetings: “They say that there are more women than men at
Navarre.” In a later letter he said: “I am well; I hope to have a son:
I will let you know at once.... When you see me, you will find that my
regard for you has not changed.”

The Emperor was soon to give her a new proof of his kindness, in
sending her permission to spend the springtime at Malmaison, which
he knew would give her the greatest possible pleasure. The middle of
April, therefore, we find her with Eugène at Malmaison, where she
stayed during the whole month of May. This visit is passed over in
silence by nearly all the biographers of Joséphine, who state that she
remained at Navarre until the middle of September.

About this time Joséphine found herself once more in serious financial
difficulties. In spite of the two millions she had received in 1811,
she had debts to the amount of a million more, and no funds to
complete her purchase of Prégny, to pay for the repairs at Navarre,
and meet her current bills. She was compelled to apply to the Emperor,
who wrote her the following letter:

                      _To the Empress Joséphine_

                                          TRIANON, 25 August 1811

   I have received your letter. I see with pleasure that you are in
   good health. I am at Trianon for several days. I expect to go to
   Compiègne. My health is very good.

   Put your affairs in order; do not spend more than a million
   and a half, and put as much aside every year. That will
   make a reserve of fifteen millions in ten years, for your
   grandchildren: it is nice to be able to give them something and
   to be useful to them. Instead of that I am told that you have
   debts: that would be very bad. Look after your affairs, and
   do not give to everybody who asks it. If you desire to please
   me, let me know that you have a large fund. Judge what a poor
   opinion I shall have of you if I know that you are in debt with
   an income of three millions.

   Adieu, mon amie, take care of your health.

                                                         NAPOLEON

This letter, No. 227 in the Didot Collection, bears the date of 25
August 1813, but this is plainly an error. That year Napoleon left
Paris the middle of April for the campaign in Saxony, and did not
return until the 9 November. On the other hand, he was at the Trianon
on the 25 August 1811, and that is undoubtedly the correct date.

After a careful inquiry into Joséphine’s affairs, the report made to
the Emperor showed that her situation was even worse than he expected,
and on the 4 November he sent word to her intendant that he had
allowed an additional sum of a million francs for her dowry that year.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two years later, on his return from the disastrous campaign of 1813,
the Emperor sent at once for Mollien, the Minister of the Treasury,
and, in place of many subjects far more important, he took up “the
finances of the Empress Joséphine,” the economies which she could and
should make. “She can no longer count upon me to pay her debts,” he
said; “I no longer have the right to add anything to what I have done
for her. The fate of her family must not rest only upon my head.” Then
he added in a low tone, as if speaking to himself: _Je suis mortel et
plus qu’un autre_.

When Mollien told him that Joséphine had shed tears in the course of
an interview he had with her, Napoleon exclaimed: “But she must not be
allowed to weep!”

Immediately after this conference with Mollien, Napoleon wrote
Joséphine:

               _To the Empress Joséphine, at Malmaison_

                                  FRIDAY, 8 A.M. (November) 1813

   I am sending to learn how you are, for Hortense has told me
   that you were in bed yesterday. I have been annoyed with you on
   account of your debts; I do not wish you to have any; on the
   contrary, I hope that you will put a million aside each year, to
   give to your granddaughters when they are married.

   However, never doubt my friendship for you, and do not worry
   over this matter.

   Adieu, mon amie, send me word that you are well. They tell me
   that you are getting as fat as a good farmer’s wife of Normandie.

                                                         NAPOLEON

As Masson says, after recounting this incident: _N’est-il pas
toujours le même--et elle, toujours pareille!_

       *       *       *       *       *

One would think that this new financial crisis, coming after so
many others, might have made Joséphine, at least for a time, more
reasonable, but such was not the case. While she was at Malmaison she
sent for her old architect, Fontaine, to consult him about her plans
for Navarre. She wanted to remove the dome, and change the château into
an Italian villa, with a flat roof, and a crown of balustrades.

A month later, she again sends for the architect. This time she has
another plan: to construct at Malmaison a new château, with all
the modern improvements. As this will be very costly, in order to
provide the funds, “she begs Fontaine to propose to the Emperor, if
he finds an opportunity, an exchange of the palace of the Élysée
against its value in money.” This project did not displease Napoleon,
who had often regretted his gift of the Élysée to Joséphine. There
was no privacy at the Tuileries, and he had deprived himself of the
only residence in Paris where he and his family could take a little
exercise. Joséphine could not reside in the city, and for both of
them it seemed an excellent arrangement. Napoleon was therefore
inclined to welcome the proposal, but he did not care to add another
million or two to the large sums he had already given the Empress.
He accordingly made a counter-proposition: an exchange of the Élysée
for the château of Laeken, a modern palace, richly furnished, and in
perfect order, surrounded by a large park, and near an important city.
He had purchased this property when First Consul, in April 1804, for
about a million francs, and had subsequently spent another million in
alterations and additions. The château was considered to be one of
the finest of the imperial residences, and was always kept in perfect
order, ready for immediate occupancy. By a decree under date of 10
February 1812 the Emperor authorized the exchange, but Joséphine never
visited her new residence, even to take possession.

       *       *       *       *       *

In September 1811 Joséphine returned to Malmaison for the winter. The
Navarre party, as it was called, was now in a flourishing condition,
and the Court of the Empress Joséphine fairly rivalled that of the
Empress Marie-Louise.

In the spring of 1812 she had the pleasure of a short visit from
Eugène, who had been summoned from Milan to receive the orders of the
Emperor regarding the coming war with Russia. Augusta was expecting
another baby the last of July, and Eugène persuaded his mother to make
her long-deferred visit to Milan, to be present on that occasion.

In May she passed several days at Saint-Leu with Hortense and her
children. But she did not venture to start for Italy without the
permission of the Emperor. From Dantzig on the 8 June he wrote: “I
hope that the waters will do you good, and I shall be glad to see you
on my return”; but not a word about Italy. Finally, from Gubin on the
20 June he wrote: “I do not see anything in the way of your going to
Milan, to be with the Vicereine. You had better go there incognito. You
will find it very hot.”

This letter did not reach the Empress until the first of July, and then
again her departure was deferred for two weeks by news of the illness
of one of her grandchildren at Aix-la-Chapelle. As this did not prove
serious, Joséphine finally set out on the 16 July, and reached Milan
twelve days later. Her letter to Hortense is worth quoting:

                _To Queen Hortense, at Aix-la-Chapelle_

                                              MILAN, 28 July 1812

   I was very tired on my arrival here, my dear Hortense....
   The pleasure of seeing Augusta has revived me. Her health is
   very good and her pregnancy is far advanced. I am with her at
   the Villa Bonaparte; I have Eugène’s rooms. You can imagine
   all the pleasure it gave me to make the acquaintance of his
   little family. Your nephew is very strong, an infant Hercules.
   His sisters are extremely pretty. The elder is a beauty; she
   resembles her mother in the height of her forehead. The younger
   has a lively and clever face; she will be very pretty.

   I have received here three letters from Eugène, the last under
   date of the 13 (July); his health is very good; he is still in
   pursuit of the Russians, without overtaking them. It is the
   general hope that the campaign will not be long. May this hope
   be realized!...

   You do not speak of your health; I hope that the waters have
   done you good: it is the first prayer of a mother who loves you
   better than herself.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

Only three days after Joséphine’s arrival there was a fourth
grandchild, the future Empress Amélie of Brazil. “Augusta,” writes
Joséphine the same day, “is perfectly well, and her daughter is superb,
full of strength and health.”

Before she had been at Milan a week, Joséphine was already uneasy, and
anxious to leave for Aix-les-Bains. But she prolonged her stay for a
month because Madame Mère and her brother, Cardinal Fesch, were at the
waters, and she did not wish to meet them. At Aix she found Julie,
“good and amiable as usual,” with her sister, the former Désirée Clary,
who was now the wife of Bernadotte, the Prince-Royal of Sweden. After
their departure, at the end of September, she went to her château of
Prégny for a short stay. A few days after her arrival she writes to
Hortense: “I regret that you are not here with me. The weather is very
fine. The views of the lake and of Mont-Blanc are magnificent. It only
lacks you at Prégny to appreciate with delight the full charm of a
quiet life.”

On the 21 October her “quiet life” at Prégny came to an end, and
Joséphine set out for Malmaison, leaving the good people of Geneva
quite content with her departure, as “the kind of life which we have
led since she is here does not agree with our habitudes.”




                         CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

                               1813–1814

                        THE FALL OF THE EMPIRE

   The Malet Conspiracy--What it Revealed--Joséphine’s
   Anxiety--Return of the Emperor--Joséphine and the King of
   Rome--Eugène Commands the Grand Army--Napoleon’s Errors in
   1813--Hortense at Aix--Her Sons at Malmaison--Recollections
   of Napoleon the Third--A Doting Grandmother--Death of Mme. de
   Broc--Louis Returns to France--Eugène’s Fidelity--Napoleon’s
   Suspicions--He Asks Joséphine to Write Her Son--Her Despair--She
   Leaves for Navarre


Joséphine reached Malmaison on her return from Switzerland the 25
October, the day after the Malet affair. She wrote Eugène that the
consternation had been general, but had not lasted long: at the end of
several hours, everything was as calm as before. The whole plot turned
upon the false report of the death of the Emperor. Armed with forged
papers, and supported only by two battalions of the Paris garrison,
this madman succeeded in gaining possession of the Post Office and
the Treasury, and imprisoning Savary, the minister, and Pasquier, the
prefect of police. He was finally arrested, condemned by a military
court, and executed.

The Malet plot for the first time clearly revealed to the public the
instability of the Empire, which was founded only on the glory and the
genius of Napoleon. In this moment of crisis, when the conspirators
shouted, “The Emperor is dead!” not a voice was raised to cry:
“L’Empereur est mort! Vive l’Empereur!”

When the news reached Napoleon he said: “While the Empress was there,
the King of Rome, my ministers, and all the great bodies of the State!
Is then a man everything here? the institutions, the oaths, nothing!”
Yes, a man was everything, and nothing else counted.

Joséphine has often been accused, at this crisis in the career of the
Emperor, of being interested only in her own selfish affairs, but her
letters tell another story. She writes from Malmaison to her daughter:
“You give me new life, my dear Hortense, in assuring me that you have
read the letters of the Emperor to the Empress; she is very amiable to
have shown them to you.... I must admit to you that I was very Uneasy.”

We have also the testimony of her attendant, Mlle. Avrillon: “No words
can describe the effect produced by the bulletins which announced
the terrible disasters of Moscow. The profound anxiety which we saw
depicted upon the face of the Empress Joséphine contributed above all
to make us sad.... Seeing her at these sad moments, it seemed as if she
reproached Fate, as if she accused Heaven of having separated them, of
having withdrawn from Napoleon the safeguard of her presence.”

The Parisians had hardly finished reading the terrible Twenty-ninth
Bulletin, when it became known that the Emperor was at the Tuileries.
In the midst of the cares and the work which overwhelmed him, he sent
Joséphine, through Hortense, his tender remembrances. As soon as he
could find an opportunity he visited Malmaison. Although there is much
doubt as to the exact date, it seems to have been at this time, during
the last week in December, that Joséphine persuaded him to let her see
the little King of Rome. The meeting took place at the château known
as Bagatelle in the Bois de Boulogne. The child usually took a drive
every afternoon in the Bois with his governess, and on this occasion
the Emperor accompanied them on horseback. Joséphine drove over from
Malmaison and met them. This was the only time Joséphine ever saw the
boy, and it is the general opinion that this was also her last meeting
with Napoleon.

On New Year’s day, Joséphine, always a prey to superstition, noticed
the date with alarm. “Have you remarked,” she said, “that the year
begins on a _Friday_, and that it is Eighteen-_thirteen_! It
is a sign of great misfortunes.”

On leaving the remnants of the Grand Army, to return to Paris, the
Emperor had placed Murat in command. In a letter to the Emperor from
Posen under date of the 17 January, Eugène stated that the King of
Naples had left that morning, in spite of all the efforts made by
himself and Berthier to keep him, and that he himself had provisionally
assumed the command, while awaiting the orders of the Emperor.
Joséphine was much pleased by the terms in which the _Moniteur_
officially announced the change: “The King of Naples, being indisposed,
has been obliged to give up the command of the army, which he has
placed in the hands of the Viceroy. The latter has more experience in
administering large affairs, and he has the entire confidence of the
Emperor.”

At the same time, the Emperor sent Eugène the following letter:

                        _To the Viceroy Eugène_

                                         _Paris_, 22 January 1813

   My son, take the command of the Grand Army. I regret that I
   did not leave it to you at the time of my departure. I flatter
   myself that you would have returned more slowly, and that
   I should not have sustained such immense losses. The past
   misfortunes are beyond remedy.

                                                         NAPOLEON

Notwithstanding the terrible Russian disaster, Napoleon at the
beginning of 1813 was still in a position to save his empire. He
had 250,000 veteran troops in Spain, and 150,000 more in the German
fortresses. If he had abandoned the hopeless effort to keep Joseph on
his throne, sent Ferdinand back to Spain, and concentrated all of his
forces behind the Elbe, he could have met the Russians and Prussians
with a seasoned army of 400,000 men, with a reserve force nearly
as large in training in the dépôts of France; he could easily have
defeated the Allies, and Austria would never have entered the coalition.

  [Illustration: EUGÈNE DE BEAUHARNAIS]

The Emperor left Paris for the front on the 15 April. In May he
gained two brilliant victories, at Lutzen and Bautzen, but they were
indecisive because he did not have the cavalry to follow them up. The
first week in June he consented to an armistice, which was finally
extended until the 10 August, when Austria joined the Allies. Two
weeks later he won at Dresden his last great victory, but this too
proved indecisive; in October he was beaten at Leipzig, and forced to
withdraw behind the Rhine. This was the poorest campaign ever conducted
by Napoleon, “the weakest in conception, the most fertile in blunders,
and the most disastrous in its results.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Joséphine passed the winter of 1813 very quietly at Malmaison. While
the Emperor was in Paris, there were but few callers, but after his
departure in April, they began once more to flock to Malmaison. The
fine weather also made her life more cheerful. In May she spent several
days with her daughter at Saint-Leu, and when Hortense left for
Aix-les-Bains in June, she confided her children to her mother for the
period of her absence. This was a great joy for Joséphine, who was a
doting grandmother, whatever may have been her shortcomings as a mother.

This sojourn with their grandmother at Malmaison made such a profound
impression upon the children, that Louis, the future Napoleon the
Third, who was then only five years old, retraced his recollections
of the visit sixty years later, in some memoirs which have remained
unpublished. He writes:

“I can still see the Empress Joséphine in her salon, on the
ground-floor, smothering me with her caresses, and already flattering
my _amour-propre_ by the attention she paid to my sayings. For my
grandmother spoiled me in the fullest sense of the word, while on the
contrary my mother, from my earliest infancy, endeavored to repress my
faults, and develop my good qualities.

“I remember that, arrived at Malmaison, my brother and I were allowed
to do as we pleased. The Empress, who was passionately fond of her
plants and her hothouses, permitted us to cut and suck the sugarcane,
and she always told us to ask for anything we wanted. When she said
this one day, on the eve of a fête, my brother, who was three years
older than myself, and consequently more sentimental, asked for a
watch with the picture of our mother. But when the Empress said to me:
‘Louis, ask for what will give you the greatest pleasure,’ I asked her
to let me walk in the mud with the little ragamuffins. Let no one think
that this request was ridiculous, for all the time that I remained in
France, up to the age of seven years, it was one of my greatest griefs
to be obliged to drive into the city with four or six horses.”

Joséphine, who feared to be scolded by Hortense, for the way in which
she spoiled the children, writes: “Do not worry about your sons, for
they are entirely well. Their color is rose and white; I can assure you
that they have not had the slightest illness since they are here. I am
delighted to have them with me; they are charming.”

In July, Joséphine was shocked to hear of the tragic death of Madame de
Broc, the most intimate friend of Hortense. In visiting with the Queen
the cascade of Grésy, which Joséphine had so much admired two years
before, she slipped upon a wet plank, and fell into the gulf below. She
was a sister of the wife of Marshal Ney, and a niece of Madame Campan;
she had been brought up with Hortense, married by her, and after the
death of her husband had become her inseparable friend. Joséphine
offered to go at once to her daughter if her presence and her care
could be of any use to her, and also sent one of her chamberlains. But
Hortense did not take advantage of this offer, and prolonged her stay
at Aix until the middle of August. Upon her return she stopped only a
day at Malmaison and then left with her sons for Dieppe, where she had
been ordered to take sea baths. The departure of the two boys left a
great void in the life of Joséphine. Their visit was almost the only
pleasure she had during this trying year.

In November, the Rémusats came to dine at Malmaison, and brought the
news that Louis had written the Emperor, expressing the wish to become
reconciled with him, and not to be separated from him in his hour of
misfortune. Joséphine, who never treasured up any grudges, expressed
herself as thinking that this was very praiseworthy on the part of
Louis. She only feared for her daughter “new torments.” But Hortense
reassured her on this point. She wrote: “I am not at all uneasy; my
husband is a good Frenchman; he proves it by returning to France at a
moment when all Europe declares against her. He is a worthy man, and,
if our characters are not sympathetic, it is because we have faults
which cannot be reconciled.”

At this moment Eugène also gave proofs of devotion which contrasted
strongly with the treachery of Murat and Bernadotte, who were so
closely connected by marriage with the Bonapartes, and this served
also to increase the maternal pride of Joséphine. The middle of
October, Eugène received a letter from his father-in-law, the King of
Bavaria, announcing his adhesion to the coalition, and suggesting an
armistice with the Army of Italy. Eugène declined this overture, and
in his reply expressed his entire devotion to the Emperor. Augusta,
at the same time, wrote her father in a similar vein, and in a letter
to the Emperor stated that nothing in the world would ever cause her
or her husband to forget their duty to him. A month later an aide de
camp of the King of Bavaria asked for an interview with the Viceroy,
and presented a letter containing a new offer to assure the future of
his family. Once more Eugène refused, saying: “It is useless to deny
that the star of the Emperor is beginning to pale, but it is all the
greater reason for those who have received benefits from him to remain
faithful.”

This attitude of Eugène, plainly approved by his wife, could not but
fill Joséphine and Hortense with pride. “Nothing which is good, noble
and grand can astonish us on the part of our excellent Eugène,” Augusta
wrote to her _good mother_, “but since yesterday I am still more
happy and proud to be the wife of such a man; and to allow you to
share my joy I hasten to send you a copy of a letter he wrote me after
having refused a crown they offered him, if he consented to be an
_ingrat_, and a coward, in fine, to betray the Emperor like the
King of Naples.”

Notwithstanding this fine attitude on the part of Eugène, the Emperor
appears to have conceived some doubts of his entire fidelity, which
perhaps was natural in the midst of so many examples of treason and
ingratitude. Upon no other basis can we explain the letter he wrote
to Joseph from Nogent on the 8 February 1814: “My brother, have this
letter delivered personally to the Empress Joséphine. I have written
her in order that she may write to Eugène.” Upon receipt of this
letter, of which the text has been lost, Joséphine wrote her son:

                        _To the Viceroy Eugène_

                                       MALMAISON, 9 February 1814

   Do not lose an instant, my dear Eugène; no matter what the
   obstacles, redouble your efforts to fulfill the order which the
   Emperor has given you. He has just written me on this subject.
   His intention is that you should retire upon the Alps, leaving
   in Mantua and the (strong) places of Italy only the Italian
   troops. His letter ends with these words: _France above all!
   France needs all of her children_. Come then, my dear son,
   make haste; never will your zeal have better served the Emperor.
   I can assure you that every moment is precious. I know that
   your wife was arranging to leave Milan. Tell me if I can be of
   service to her.

   Adieu, my dear Eugène, I have only the time to embrace you, and
   to repeat to you to come very quickly.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

At that critical time it took the fastest courier a week to go from
Paris to Milan, and it was not until the 18 February that Eugène
received at Volta this letter from his mother. He seems, quite
naturally, to have resented this new method of the Emperor, in
transmitting orders to one of his lieutenants through his mother,
instead of by the Minister of War, or the Chief of Staff. The tone,
almost of supplication, used by Joséphine, seemed to imply that the
Emperor doubted his fidelity.

There followed a long correspondence between the Viceroy and the
Emperor, for which we have no space here. It is all set forth at length
in the _Mémoires_ of Eugène, to which the reader is referred.
Eugène attempts, but with poor success, to justify his adhesion to what
he considered to be the letter, if not the spirit, of the Emperor’s
orders.

In the meantime the Allies were steadily drawing nearer to Paris, which
was a hotbed of treason. Even at Malmaison, although she knew it not,
Joséphine was surrounded by spies and traitors in her own household.
By decision of the Council of State, and the Emperor’s own orders,
Marie-Louise and the King of Rome were on the point of leaving for
Blois. Hortense, who had been commanded to follow the Court, wrote to
her mother, announcing the news. Joséphine replied:

                     _To Queen Hortense, at Paris_

                                         MALMAISON, 28 March 1814

   My dear Hortense, I had courage up to the moment I received your
   letter. I cannot think without anguish that I am separating
   myself from you, God knows for how long a time. I am following
   your advice: I shall leave to-morrow for Navarre. I have here
   only a guard of sixteen men, and all are wounded. I shall keep
   them, but really I have no need of them. I am so unhappy at
   being separated from my children that I am indifferent to my
   fate. I am troubled only about you. Try to send me news; keep
   me informed of your plans, and tell me where you go. I shall at
   least try to follow you from afar.

   Adieu, my dear daughter: I embrace you tenderly.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

The following morning, which was cold and wet, Joséphine left Malmaison
with her household. As she was not sure of finding relays at the posts
en route, she took all of her horses and carriages. In cash, she had
only about fifty thousand francs which she had borrowed from Hortense
and one or two friends. In a wadded petticoat were sewn her most
valuable diamonds and pearls, while her jewelry cases were packed in
the carriages. It was impossible to carry with her anything more.

She travelled slowly, passing the night at Mantes, and taking two days
for the journey. She was very well received at Évreux. The authorities
offered her a guard of honor at the château, for she had left behind at
Malmaison the sixteen wounded soldiers of the Imperial Guard.




                          CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

                                 1814

                      THE LAST DAYS AT MALMAISON

   Joséphine at Navarre--Arrival of Hortense--The Emperor
   at Fontainebleau--The Treaty of the 11 April--Provisions
   for the Family--Joséphine Returns to Malmaison--Hortense
   Arrives--The Czar Calls--Eugène Leaves Italy--He Is Called to
   Paris--Hortense, Duchesse de Saint-Leu--Eugène Received by
   the King--Joséphine’s Fears--Her Final Illness and Death--How
   Napoleon Received the News--His Visit to Malmaison


At Navarre, Joséphine found herself entirely out of touch with
everything and everybody. The day after her arrival she sent her
daughter the following letter, the last one which we have in the
collection of Queen Hortense:

                   _To Queen Hortense (at Chartres)_

                                           NAVARRE, 31 March 1814

   My dear Hortense, ... I cannot tell you how miserable I am.
   In the painful positions in which I have found myself, I have
   had courage: I shall have it to bear the reverses of fortune;
   but I have not sufficient to put up with the absence of my
   children and the uncertainty of their fate. For two days I have
   not ceased to shed tears. Send me news of yourself and of your
   children; if you have any of Eugène and of his family let me
   know. I very much fear that no news will come from Paris, as the
   post from Paris to Évreux is suspended, which has caused many
   rumors. Among other things it is said that the Neuilly bridge
   has been occupied by the enemy. This would be very near to
   Malmaison....

   Adieu, my dear daughter, I await your reply to console me. I
   tenderly embrace you, as well as your children.

                                                        JOSÉPHINE

Hardly was this letter written and despatched when a courier arrived
from Hortense, with the news that Paris had capitulated, and that the
Emperor was at Fontainebleau; then Hortense herself suddenly appeared,
with her children.

After much hesitation, as to whether to leave Paris or to remain, at
nine o’clock on the night of the 29 March, under the threat of Louis
to take her children, Hortense had decided to set out, and rejoin
Marie-Louise. She spent the first night at Glatigny, near Versailles;
the next morning, at an early hour, she went to the Trianon; and later,
proceeded to Rambouillet. There she found her brothers-in-law, Joseph
and Jérôme, and spent the night. The following morning she received a
courier from Louis bearing a formal order from the Regent to rejoin
her at Blois. In this Hortense saw another instance of her husband’s
“persecutions.” She notified Louis, Marie-Louise, and the Emperor, of
her refusal to obey; ordered her carriage, and started for Navarre.
At Maintenon she found an escort, and after dark arrived at a château
belonging to a member of her household. At five o’clock the next
morning, the first of April, she again started out, and, ten miles
from Navarre, was met by M. de Pourtalès with some horses sent by her
mother.

During the night of the second-third April a representative of the
Duc de Bassano arrived as bearer of definite news from Fontainebleau.
He recounted the treason of Marmont, the occupation of Paris, and the
despair of the Emperor. The scene related by Mlle. Cochelet is entirely
imaginary. No one had then heard of any plan to send Napoleon to Elba,
and Joséphine could hardly have exclaimed: “But for his wife, I would
go to join him in his captivity.”

After this, several days passed without further news. On the 7 April
Joséphine wrote to an old friend, the Comtesse Caffarelli: “Our
hearts are broken at all that is happening, and particularly at the
ingratitude of the French. The papers are full of the most horrible
abuse. If you have not read them, do not take the trouble, for they
will hurt you.”

In the meantime, at Fontainebleau, during these days of supreme agony,
Napoleon, “with an admirable lucidity and an admirable justice,” was
making what may be termed his political testament, and arranging the
future of his entire family. In the treaty signed on the 11 April by
the ministers of the allied powers, by the marshals in the name of the
Emperor, and by all the members of the provisional government--this
treaty which was the price of his abdication--the Beauharnais received
the greatest consideration. To the princes and princesses of the
Imperial family was attributed a revenue of two millions and a half of
francs, entirely apart from what property they might possess, either
real or personal. Of this sum, Louis was allowed two hundred thousand
francs; Madame, Elisa and Pauline, each three hundred thousand;
Hortense, four hundred thousand; and Joseph and Jérôme each five
hundred thousand. The allowance of the Empress Joséphine was reduced
to a million francs, and she too was permitted to retain all of her
property.

By another article it was provided that Prince Eugène, Viceroy of
Italy, should receive a “suitable establishment outside of France.”

The night of the 12 April, Napoleon sought by poison the death from
which he had escaped on so many fields of battle, but in vain. “God
does not wish it!” he said, and the following morning he in turn signed
the treaty.

That same day the Duc de Berry landed at Cherbourg, and en route for
Paris he sent one of the gentlemen who accompanied him, to Malmaison,
“to offer to Joséphine a guard of honor and to assure her that he would
be charmed to do everything in his power to be agreeable to her, as he
had for her as much respect as admiration.” But Joséphine had already
left Navarre for Malmaison. The 16 April the _Journal des Débats_
stated: “The mother of Prince Eugène has returned to Malmaison.”
Joséphine was far from being pleased with this form of announcement.

Alexander immediately sent one of his attendants to announce his visit
for the following day, and promptly at one-thirty o’clock he arrived.
It was evident that he had called to see Hortense rather than her
mother, but he was full of courtesy and deference for Joséphine, and
gave her all of her titles. After a long call, he left just at the
moment that Hortense arrived with her sons. “She, who was usually so
amiable, was hardly so with him; she remained cold, very dignified, and
made no reply to the offers which the Czar made for herself and her
children.” As for the Empress Joséphine, “her goodness, her kindness,
her frankness, all charmed him.”

During the past few weeks Joséphine, in her trouble, for once had
forgotten to order new gowns, but now her old desire to please and to
charm returned with full force, and she commanded a number of summer
frocks, in batiste and embroidered muslin, such as she formerly wore in
the “beaux jours” at Malmaison.

As Joséphine had expected, Alexander soon returned, but she perceived
that the visit was for Hortense, who again held herself aloof, and
treated him “as one should receive the conquerors of her country.” This
resistance, however, only served to increase the desire of Alexander to
win her, and he redoubled his attentions.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the 17 April, when he received news of the events at Paris,
Eugène, who up to that time had held the Austrians in check, signed
an agreement for a suspension of hostilities, and took the route for
the Alps with the French troops in his army. In a final proclamation,
which did not mention the name of the Emperor, he made an appeal which
can only be considered as a personal bid for popular support: “A
people, good, generous, faithful, has rights upon the remainder of my
existence, which for ten years past I have consecrated to its service.
As long as I am permitted to occupy myself with its happiness, which
was always the dearest concern of my life, I ask for myself no other
future.”

At the same time Eugène persuaded the Italian troops under his orders,
to send a deputation in his favor to Paris. But during his absence
from Milan, three separate factions had developed: one favorable to
Murat, a second purely Italian, and a third, the strongest and richest,
for Austria. There was an _émeute_ at the capital, accompanied by
pillage, and finally a massacre.

When this news reached Mantua, the army acclaimed Eugène as King of
Italy, and wished to march on Milan, but the Viceroy realized that
there was no chance against a capital in revolt, and Austria, which
would send her troops there. “I do not wish,” he said, “to impose
myself upon a country which does not desire me, ... adding a civil war
with all its accompanying evils.... The country refuses my support.
It is enough.” On the 23 April he signed another convention with the
Austrians in which he surrendered everything, and departed for Munich
with his wife, and her baby who was only nine days old.

Eugène now had little to expect except under the provisions of the
Treaty of Fontainebleau, and the gratitude of Austria, fortified by the
support of Alexander. As soon as Joséphine knew that he was at Munich,
she wrote to urge him to come to Paris, and on the 9 May he arrived.

In the meantime the relations between the Czar and Hortense had become
more cordial. He was almost a daily visitor at Malmaison, and was
now on terms of intimate friendship with Joséphine and her daughter.
He had offered to procure for the Queen an independent position in
France, with an adequate revenue; the guardianship of her children;
and a ducal title, the highest that the King could confer. His thought
was to separate her interests entirely from any dependence on the
Emperor or his family. The letters patent, dated by the King in the
_eighteenth_ year of his reign, conferred the title of Duchesse de
Saint-Leu, not on Madame Louis Bonaparte, nor on the Queen of Holland,
but on _Mademoiselle de Beauharnais_! Hortense refused to accept
this formula. “I think that it is my duty,” she said, “not to allow
people to forget that I have been a queen, although I do not make it
a point of being so called.” It was finally arranged that she should
be designated as Madame de Beauharnais, and her susceptibilities were
satisfied.

There is little doubt that Joséphine wished to be confirmed in her
title of Duchesse de Navarre, but she refused to sign the letter to the
King prepared for her by Madame de Rémusat. There is reason to think,
however, that she wrote another, in which she asked for Eugène the
dignity of constable, the highest military gift in the power of the
King to bestow.

Eugène also had neglected nothing to conciliate the Bourbons. On his
departure from Munich, he wrote the King to announce his visit, for as
he said to his wife, “I could not think of arriving at Paris, without
at once presenting myself to him.” He had hardly reached Malmaison, and
embraced his mother and sister, before he received a summons to appear
at the Tuileries.

When Eugène was announced, under the title of Marquis de Beauharnais,
it is reported that the King arose from his chair, and advanced to meet
him, cordially extending his hand. He then exclaimed to the person who
had presented the Viceroy: “Say, His Highness Prince Eugène, Monsieur,
and add Constable of France, if such is his good pleasure!” This report
rests upon the authority of the editor of the _Mémoires du Prince
Eugène_, and may be true: it is certain that the Bourbons did
everything in their power to detach the Beauharnais from their adhesion
to the Emperor.

On the 14 May the Czar came informally to dine with Hortense, who was
now settled at Saint-Leu. Joséphine was present, but there were no
strangers except Caulaincourt and the wife of Marshal Ney. During the
drive in open carriages through the park, the Czar was very kind and
amiable, and expressed himself both to Eugène and Hortense as desirous
of doing everything in his power to assure their future.

Joséphine had come only upon the urgent request of Hortense; she was
sad and discouraged. She had but little confidence in the promises
of the Czar, and felt that after his departure the Bourbons would do
nothing. She realized better than her children how little confidence
could be placed in royal promises. When she read two days later in the
official journal that the Emperor of Russia had gone to Saint-Leu to
dine with “Prince Eugène, his mother and sister,” her comments were
very bitter. There seemed to be a deliberate intention to deny her the
position and rank which had been accorded her.

This visit to Saint-Leu was the beginning of Joséphine’s illness, which
was to terminate fatally exactly two weeks later. She took a severe
cold, which she refused to care for, saying that it was nothing. In
the evening she descended for dinner, clad in one of her lightest
décolleté gowns. After breakfast the following morning she returned to
Malmaison.

Monday, the 23 May, the King of Prussia came to call at Malmaison,
and remained for dinner. He was accompanied by his two sons, of whom
one was later to be known as the Emperor William. The following day
Joséphine had to receive the Russian grand-dukes, Nicholas and Michel.
These official receptions, these visits of ceremony, fatigued her
terribly. In the evening she came to dinner as usual. Later there was a
dance, and she opened the ball with the Czar; then they went into the
park, where they promenaded for a long time, and she took more cold.

Wednesday, the 25 May, a small eruption appeared all over her body,
but principally upon her arms and chest. Eugène and Hortense, who
were themselves both suffering from colds, were vaguely disturbed,
but far from anticipating a fatal result. He wrote Augusta that day:
“Our mother has been suffering for two days, and this morning she
has considerable fever; the doctor says that it is only catarrh, but
I do not think she is at all well.” The following night her regular
physician found her tongue affected and her whole head congested, and
applied a blister to her neck.

Friday, the 27 May, Alexander was to have dined with Joséphine for
the last time before leaving for London. On his arrival with several
other guests, he found both Joséphine and Eugène ill in bed, and only
Hortense able to receive the party, who all left early except the Czar.

Saturday, the illness of the Empress became so grave that there was
a consultation of physicians. Eugène wrote his wife that he did not
think his mother would live through the day. That night Joséphine
begged Hortense, who was nearly worn out, to retire and get a little
rest.

Sunday, the 29 May, which was Whit Sunday, it was evident that
Joséphine was dying. Her features had sensibly changed, and her
respiration was short and difficult. Hortense sent for Eugène, and
at noon Joséphine expired in their arms. Just before her death the
sacraments were administered by the Abbé Bertrand, tutor of Hortense’s
children, as Joséphine’s almoner was absent. According to legend, the
last delirious words of the Empress were: “Napoleon ... Elba!”

On Monday the body was embalmed and placed in a lead coffin enclosed
in oak. The public were now admitted to Malmaison, and it is estimated
that more than twenty thousand people passed before the bier.

The funeral took place on Thursday, the 2 June, when the coffin was
taken to the church at Rueil. All of the sovereigns present at Paris
were represented, and there was a large crowd at the church. The
military honors were furnished by a detachment of the Russian Imperial
Guards.

Joséphine’s tomb is at the right hand of the choir of the church.
It is of white marble, with a kneeling figure of the Empress in her
coronation robes. The inscription runs simply:

                                   A
                               JOSEPHINE
                          EUGENE ET HORTENSE
                                 1825

There was nothing mysterious about the death of Joséphine: no
indication, and no suspicion of poison; nevertheless there were rumors
that such was the cause of her death. The autopsy left no doubts as to
the origin and the progress of the malady: a cold, not cared for, and
aggravated by her imprudence.

Two hours after the death of Joséphine, in compliance with sovereign
etiquette, Eugène and Hortense left Malmaison for Saint-Leu, and were
not present at the funeral. Although they sent out the usual notices of
the death of their mother, neither one of them seems to have taken the
trouble to inform Napoleon of the event. He learned the news through
a paper sent him from Genoa by a valet whom he had sent to France,
charged with commissions for several persons, including Joséphine
herself. “At the news of her death,” writes an eye-witness, “he
appeared profoundly afflicted; he shut himself up in his room, and saw
no one except the grand marshal.”

A year later, before leaving Paris for the fatal campaign of Waterloo,
Napoleon wished to visit Malmaison, and was met there by Hortense, who
had not had the courage to return since the fatal day. For an hour he
walked with Hortense in the garden, talking only of Joséphine. Then
he visited one by one the different rooms, ending with the chamber
where Joséphine had died. Here he remained for a long time alone, and
came out with his eyes filled with tears. “Poor Joséphine,” he said to
Hortense, “she may have had her faults, but she at least would never
have abandoned me!”




                          CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

                               1763–1814

                        JOSEPHINE’S PERSONALITY

   Her Connection with Martinique--Her Statue at
   Fort-de-France--Her Legend--Her Claims to Beauty--Her
   Intellect--Her Prodigality--Her Personal Magnetism--Her
   Affections--Her Desire to Please--Her Falsehoods--Her Final
   Deception--Her Succession--Fate of Her Homes--Napoleon’s Last
   Visit to Malmaison--The _Souvenir de Malmaison_


As the life of Napoleon will always be associated with the names of
three small islands: Corsica, Elba, and Saint Helena; so that of
Joséphine will ever be connected with Martinique. There is little of
interest in the capital city, Fort-de-France, apart from the Savane,
the large green public square, and there the visitor will be attracted
mainly by the beautiful marble statue of the Empress. “Sea-winds have
bitten it; tropical rains have streaked it; some microscopic growth has
darkened the exquisite hollow of the throat. And yet such is the human
charm of the figure that you almost fancy you are gazing at a living
presence. Perhaps the profile is less artistically real--statuesque to
the point of betraying the chisel; but when you look straight up into
the sweet Creole face, you can believe she lives: all the wonderful
West Indian charm of the woman is there. She is standing just in front
of the Savane, robed in the fashion of the First Empire, with gracious
arms and shoulders bare: one hand leans upon a medallion bearing the
eagle profile of Napoleon.... Over the violet space of summer sea,
through the vast splendor of azure light, she is looking back to the
place of her birth, back to the beautiful drowsy Trois-Îlets--and
always with the same half-dreaming, half-plaintive smile--unutterably
touching.”

The statue so lovingly described by Hearn may be said to bear about the
same relation to the real woman that the Joséphine of romance bears
to the Joséphine of history. Since her death a hundred and ten years
ago, the legend of Joséphine has passed through three phases. Under the
Restoration, it was Joséphine the protector of the Émigrés that all
good Royalists were called on to lament. The key-note was struck by the
Archbishop of Tours in his funeral oration: “How many unfortunates,
condemned, by their fidelity to the august family of the Bourbons, to
live in exile from their fatherland, are beholden to her persistent and
touching intercession for their restoration to their families, and to
the country which saw their birth?”

Under the Second Empire, the writers who wished to curry favor with
the new Emperor devoted special attention to Joséphine, and one would
almost be led to believe that he occupied the throne by right of
descent from his grandmother the Empress Joséphine, rather than as
heir to his uncle the Emperor Napoleon. “Joséphine was painted as the
sorrowful martyr to necessities of State. She was the fondly loving
wife repudiated after fourteen years of faithful wedlock.”

Under the Third Republic, the admirers of the Great Emperor, less
fettered in their views, have gone as far in the other direction:
they deny to Joséphine any attachment to Napoleon except that of
self-interest, and blame him only for not repudiating her sooner.

As usual, the truth of History lies between these two extremes.

       *       *       *       *       *

It will always be a moot point how a woman possessed of so little
intellect, and endowed with no surpassing physical beauty, managed to
gain, and retain for fourteen years, the love of a man six years her
junior, and that man Napoleon!

First, with regard to her beauty: We have innumerable portraits of
Joséphine, for she loved to be painted, and sat to all the celebrated
artists of her day: David, Gérard, Gros, Isabey, Prud’hon and many
others. None of these portraits gives the idea of a beautiful woman.

The written descriptions of her appearance are even more unflattering.
It is impossible to forget the picture of the faded Creole, past her
prime, endeavoring to hide the ravages of time by an extravagant use of
powder and rouge; the closed lips which concealed her bad teeth; all
the artifices to supply the deficiencies of nature. But on the other
hand we have the admissions even of unfriendly observers that her eyes
were beautiful, her smile always charming, her figure slender, supple,
well-proportioned, needing no corset to support it; always clothed in
the most perfect taste. To complete the picture we have the graceful
movements of her elegant, indolent body, for in the words of Napoleon,
“she was graceful even in going to bed”; and the harmony of her soft,
caressing voice, which could soothe and put the Emperor to sleep even
when most harassed by the cares of State.

All the memoirs of her time are agreed in stating that Joséphine
had but little intellect, but they are almost equally in accord in
admitting that she supplied the deficiency by her marvellous _savoir
faire_. Her education had been only rudimentary, and she never
increased her knowledge by reading. There was an excellent library at
Malmaison, and there was always a reader on her staff, chosen more for
her beauty than for any other qualification, but no one ever heard of
Joséphine opening a book except to read Napoleon to sleep.

Joséphine was a great collector, and the château of Malmaison was a
regular museum of valuable paintings, choice statuary, and rare objets
d’art. But there is nothing to show that she prized her collection
except for the value it represented in money. It was only another
exhibition of her mania for spending. It must be admitted, however,
that Joséphine loved her flowers and her plants, and her hothouses and
gardens were the finest in Europe.

That Joséphine was prodigal in her expenditures of money cannot be
denied, but altogether too much has been made of her debts by Monsieur
Masson and other recent biographers. The matter has already been quite
fully covered in these pages, and it is not necessary to go into it
further here. Napoleon’s wrath at the discovery of her debts, and the
terror of Joséphine during these “scenes,” were both largely assumed.
It has even been said that “Napoleon liked her to be in debt because
it made her utterly dependent on him”! It must be remembered, however,
that, as Napoleon once stated: “It is fortunate that the French are to
be ruled through their vanity.” All of the display and the etiquette of
the Imperial Court were irksome to Napoleon, with his simple tastes,
but he endured them because it was part of his policy. For the same
reason he expected Joséphine to spend lavishly the handsome allowance
he gave her, although with his love of order he did not wish her to
exceed her income. It was all a part of his general policy of fostering
the industries of the country, which has made France what it is to-day,
the leader in the manufacture of articles of luxury and display in
every line.

The secret of Joséphine’s attraction for Napoleon appears to have
been that rare quality which, for lack of a better term, we may call
personal magnetism. She was one of those exceptional characters who
seem to possess the natural gift of attracting others while themselves
giving little or nothing in return. But to win all hearts as she did,
Joséphine at bottom must have possessed a large fund of human sympathy.
All agree in speaking of her affability; she was “gentle and kind,
affable and indulgent to all, without respect to persons.”

The Joséphine of legend is emphatically “_la bonne Joséphine_.”
She could never refuse a request: she was always giving lavishly,
indiscriminately. It was also impossible for her to treasure up
grievances against any one--even the Bonapartes who did so much to
injure her. With Napoleon’s mistresses, she displayed the same lack of
resentment. She received Madame Walewska at Malmaison, and lavished
affection upon her child. She made Madame Gazzani one of her chosen
attendants after her divorce.

Joséphine has frequently been accused of loving no one but herself, but
her letters to her children show that she was a very affectionate and
demonstrative mother, and she was certainly a doting grandmother. It
seems hardly possible that she was insincere, or that, as one writer
puts it, “Joséphine’s affections were a vigorous expression of her
self-love.”

No one can question the fact of Napoleon’s love for Joséphine, which
lasted as long as he lived; and certainly after his return from Egypt
she was to him a model wife. She anticipated his every wish; she
never kept him waiting; she was always ready to accompany him on his
journeys; she went cheerfully through the most arduous social duties;
and exerted herself to conciliate all whom he wished to win to his
interests. From Napoleon she extorted the admiring exclamation: “I win
battles; Joséphine wins hearts!”

In fact Joséphine was an _enjôleuse_: to win, to seduce, by
cajoleries, by caresses, by soft words--in short, _to please_,
was the principal aim of her existence. Even where she had no end to
gain, where no self-interest was involved, she strove to please simply
because it gave her pleasure. It was to please that she embellished her
home; that she spent a fortune on jewels and toilettes; that she wore
herself out with visits, receptions, and journeys; that she triumphed
over her headaches, neglected her colds, and went to her death. This
explains all: this is the true key to her character.

This also is the explanation of her falsehoods, for by the testimony of
all her contemporaries, friends and foes alike, Joséphine was one of
the greatest liars who ever lived. If she has succeeded in imposing on
history, it is largely due to the fact that she imposed on Napoleon,
which in itself is no small feat! He was convinced that she loved only
him; he represents her as the model wife--attentive, affectionate, and
devoted; he thinks she is extravagant, but how elegant and how graceful
she is! how beautifully she dresses! how she excels in everything she
does! For him she is the perfect woman!

By a supreme falsehood, and this one posthumous, she leaves with her
attendants the impression, and with Napoleon the conviction, that she
dies of love for him, overwhelmed by the disasters of France and the
Empire, in despair because she could not share his fate at Elba, and
mollify by her loving tenderness the rigors of his exile.

On the day after his return from Elba, in March 1815, he said to
Corvisart at the Tuileries: “You let my poor Joséphine die!”

Then he sent for Horau, her regular physician, and demanded the fullest
details of her death:

“What was the cause of her illness?”

“Anxiety ... chagrin....”

“You say that she was anxious, what was the cause of her chagrin?”

“What had taken place, Sire; the position of Your Majesty.”

“Ah! then, she spoke of me?”

“Often, very often.”

“Good woman, good Joséphine! She loved me truly, did she not?”

This conviction remained with Napoleon until the end of his life, and
in speaking of Joséphine at Saint Helena, he exclaimed: “She was the
best woman in France!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Aside from her two châteaux of Malmaison and Prégny, and her fine
collection of jewels, Joséphine left little of value at the time of
her death. In the settlement of her estate, Eugène took Malmaison, and
assumed the payment of her debts, while Hortense received Prégny and
her jewels, the share of each of her children amounting to about two
million francs when the estate was finally settled.

Of all the places closely associated with the life of Joséphine, only
Malmaison remains to-day. During the lifetime of Eugène, a large part
of the estate was cut up and sold in parcels. In June 1829, five years
after his death, in the final settlement of his estate it was found
necessary to sell the château. After passing through several hands,
it was bought in 1861 by Napoleon the Third and made a museum of
Napoleonic souvenirs. During the Franco-Prussian war it was pillaged
by the Germans and damaged by fire. Finally it was purchased, early
in the present century, by a Jewish millionaire, who had the generous
thought of restoring it as nearly as possible to its former condition
and presenting it to the State as a museum of relics of Napoleon and
Joséphine.

Prégny, which was taken by Hortense, as her portion of the real estate,
was sold by her in 1817 for about one hundred thousand francs. Nearly
all of the furniture was removed by Hortense, but the buildings remain
in the same condition as in the time of Joséphine.

Under the terms of the grant to the Empress, at her death Navarre
passed to Eugène, and from him to his eldest son, Auguste. In 1834 this
prince married the Queen of Portugal, but died at Lisbon less than
four months later. He was succeeded as Duc de Navarre by his brother
Maximilian, who married the Grande-Duchesse Marie of Russia, daughter
of Czar Nicholas. On his death in 1852 the title was claimed by his son
Prince Nicholas, but the French Government refused its assent, on the
ground that, as a member of the imperial family of Russia, he could
not swear fidelity to the Emperor of the French. It was thus that the
grandson of Prince Eugène was deprived by his cousin Napoleon the Third
of the duchy erected by Napoleon the First, and by virtue of a clause
in the original grant which four successive Governments of France had
neglected to invoke! But long before this date the estate of Navarre
had been sold by the heirs of Eugène, with the permission of the
Government, and the proceeds, over a million francs, invested in French
bonds.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the Sunday following the battle of Waterloo, the 25 June 1815,
Napoleon left Paris for the last time, and went to Malmaison. Here,
before departing for his final exile, he spent four days in wandering
through the château and the park, as if in search of the beloved shade
which in disappearing from his life seemed to have taken with it his
happiness and his fortune.

Such, charming and exquisite, she lives in his memory, to soften his
agony and soothe his exile, and such, after the lapse of a hundred
years, she still appears in the eyes of posterity.

“In vain,” says Monsieur Masson, “in vain have we been compelled to
tell the truth about her, to throw upon her life the light of History:
the legend still prevails. Her memory will never suffer from what has
been written--even from what has been proven.

“In the dispersal and quick disappearance of the things she loved,
there remains only the name of a flower: the _Souvenir de
Malmaison_, and thus her image, and the emblem of her life, will be
one of these lovely roses, tender and fragile, bright and nacreous,
which she loved and named.... When for a brief moment the rose has
given us a vision of its grace, a petal loosens and falls, then
another, and another, until finally it is like a fall of fragrant snow,
projecting into the warm atmosphere hardly the repressed vibration of a
sigh; but the fragrance of the withering petals long floats on the air,
and perfumes the room.”

With this beautiful thought we take our leave of Napoleon’s charming
“little Creole.”




                             BIBLIOGRAPHY


There are very few books on Joséphine, either in French or in English.
Little is known about her early years, and after her marriage to
Napoleon, her career is so identified with that of her husband that
most of the information regarding her is to be found in the numerous
biographies, histories and memoirs devoted to the life of the Emperor.

   AUBENAS, J. A., _Histoire de l’impératrice Joséphine_, Paris,
   1858–1859. 2 vols. An excellent history, written by one who had
   made a careful examination of all the material then available,
   both in France and in Martinique, and whom we may call the
   official biographer of Joséphine. He alone had access to the
   archives of the Tascher family, and to him we owe most of our
   knowledge of the first fifteen years of her existence.

   HALL, H. F., _Napoleon’s Letters to Joséphine_, (1796–1812).
   Trans. 1903.

   LE NORMAND, M. A., _Mémoires historiques et secrets de
   Joséphine_, Paris, 1820. 2 vols. These so-called “mémoires,”
   falsely attributed to Joséphine herself, were published
   four years after her death. Napoleon was then in exile; his
   enemies were in power again; and this book was intended
   as a propitiatory offering to royalty. The author was an
   unprincipled, unscrupulous woman, Mlle. Le Normand, who
   was a professional fortune-teller of Paris. The book is as
   untrustworthy as the _Mémoires_ of Barras.

   _Lettres de Napoléon à Joséphine_, Paris, 1833. 2 vols. These
   volumes contain the letters of Napoleon to Joséphine from
   1796 to 1813, also the letters from Joséphine to her daughter
   from 1794 to 1814. The publication of this correspondence
   was authorized by Queen Hortense, who had the letters in her
   possession. These letters are of extreme interest, as they
   reveal the innermost thoughts of the Emperor, and throw a strong
   side-light on his character, as well as on that of Joséphine.

   MASSON, F., _Joséphine_, Paris, 1899–1902. 3 vols. Also
   _Napoléon et sa famille_. Paris, 1896–1919. 13 vols. Masson was
   the greatest authority upon the history of the Emperor and his
   family. His works are remarkable for the abundance of their
   intimate details and the exactitude of their documentation.

   OBER, FREDERICK A., _Joséphine, Empress of the French_, New
   York, 1895. A popular English biography, based on the French
   history of M. Aubenas. The author seems to be familiar with
   Martinique, and gives many intimate details of Joséphine’s early
   life.

   SAINT-AMAND, IMBERT DE, _Joséphine_, Paris, 1887. 5 vols.
   Published under different titles. The author presents Joséphine
   in the most favorable light, and at the same time displays great
   admiration for the Emperor.

   SERGEANT, PHILIP W., _The Empress Joséphine_, London, 1908. 2
   vols. The best English biography: well written, accurate, and
   very fair in its treatment both of Joséphine and Napoleon.

   TURQUAN, JOSEPH, _L’Impératrice Joséphine_, Paris, 1895–1896. 2
   vols. The first volume, entitled _La générale Bonaparte_, covers
   the period from Vendémiaire to the end of the Consulate; the
   second, the Empire and the years subsequent to the divorce. The
   author makes much of the early scandals in Joséphine’s life, and
   is very unfair in his presentation of the facts.


                                MEMOIRS

   AVRILLON, MLLE., _Mémoires sur la vie privée de Joséphine_,
   Paris, no date (about 1835). 2 vols. The author, who describes
   herself as “première femme de chambre de l’impératrice,” was
   with Joséphine from 1804 to 1814. While possessing no great
   historic value, these memoirs are interesting and readable.

   BOURRIENNE, L. A. F. DE, _Mémoires_, Paris, 1829–1831. 10
   vols. Trans. London, 1893. 4 vols. Also new French edition,
   Paris, 1899–1900. 5 vols. A vivid, but untrustworthy picture of
   Napoleon and Joséphine. The stories of the author’s very close
   friendship are open to suspicion.

   JUNOT, LAURE (Duchesse d’Abrantès), _Mémoires_, Paris,
   1833–1834. 18 vols. Trans. Very vivacious, but full of slanders
   and sarcasms in her portrayal of the Emperor and his wife. Not
   trustworthy.

   RÉMUSAT, MME. DE, _Mémoires_, Paris, 1879–1880. 3 vols. Also
   trans. She was a _dame du palais_ of Joséphine, and her memoirs
   give a very vivid description of the Consular and Imperial
   Courts. The original manuscript was burnt during the Hundred
   Days, as the author feared that her attacks on Napoleon might
   get her into trouble. The memoirs which we have now were written
   in 1818, and show a desire to gain favor with the Royalists.




                                 INDEX


    Abrantès, Duchesse d’, 59

    Alexander, Czar, 235, 367, 369, 371, 372

    Anne, Grand Duchess of Russia, 320

    Arenberg, Mme. d’, _see_ Tascher, Stéphanie

    Arnault, author, 60, 63, 64

    Artois, Comte d’, 130, 138

    Aubenas, author, 11

    Augusta of Bavaria, (wife of Eugène), 188, 193, 221, 360

    Avrillon, Mlle., author, 155, 171, 173, 288, 293, 354


    Bacciochi, Prince Félix, 69

    Bacciochi, Princesse, _see_ Bonaparte, Élisa

    Barral, Archbishop, 376

    Barras, director, 44–46, 48

    Bausset, palace prefect, 287–291

    Beauharnais, Alexandre, birth (28 May 1760), 8;
      his early years, 12;
      education, 13;
      Mme. Renaudin’s interest in him, 13;
      enters the army, 14;
      plans for his marriage, 15;
      letter of his father, 15;
      marriage to Joséphine (19 Dec. 1779), 18;
      sails for Martinique (1782), 19;
      repudiates Joséphine, 20;
      returns to France (1783), 21;
      refuses reconciliation, 22;
      separation arranged (1785), 22;
      elected to States-General (1789), 27;
      president of the Assembly (1791), 29;
      flight of the Royal family, 29;
      retires to the country, 30;
      rejoins the army, 30;
      commands Army of Rhine, 31;
      his disgraceful failure, 32;
      resigns command, 32;
      retires to Blois, 34;
      arrested and imprisoned (1794), 34;
      his execution, 35;
      his daughter’s pride in him, 107

    Beauharnais, Eugène, birth (3 Sept. 1781), 19;
      on staff of Hoche, 39;
      in school at Saint-Germain, 44;
      claims his father’s sword, 49;
      intercedes for his mother, 83;
      his treatment by the Emperor, 144;
      at the Marengo review, 170;
      made Viceroy of Italy, 172;
      marriage to Augusta, 192–194;
      his character and appearance, 192;
      adopted by the Emperor, 193, 258;
      summoned to Paris (Dec. 1809), 296;
      his difficult position, 296;
      arranges final conference, 297;
      refuses Crown of Italy, 297;
      his address to the Senate, 301;
      visits his mother at Aix, 334;
      also at Navarre, 344;
      brings news of birth of King of Rome, 345;
      at Paris before Russian campaign, 350;
      given command of Grand Army, 356;
      attitude towards Napoleon, 359;
      the Emperor’s suspicions (1814), 360;
      letter from Joséphine, 361;
      leaves Italy, 368;
      called to Paris, 369;
      received by the King, 370;
      part in Joséphine’s estate, 382

    Beauharnais, François, 6–8, 10, 15

    Beauharnais, Hortense, birth (10 April 1783), 20;
      repudiated by her father, 20;
      goes to Martinique with her mother, 24;
      placed in Mme. Campan’s school, 44;
      intercedes for her mother, 84;
      plans for her marriage, 102;
      her appearance and character, 106;
      love of her mother, 107;
      pride in her father, 107;
      early dislike of Napoleon, 107;
      fancy for Duroc, 108;
      wounded by infernal machine, 109;
      marriage to Louis, 112;
      hostess at Tuileries, 199;
      births of her children, 200;
      Queen of Holland, 201;
      residence at The Hague, 201;
      visit to Mayence, 201;
      death of Charles, 225;
      her despair, 226;
      letters from the Emperor, 228–231;
      visit to Cauterêts, 239;
      reconciliation with Louis, 239;
      return to Fontainebleau, 239;
      her illness, 239;
      refuses to return to Holland, 247;
      birth of Louis-Napoleon (Napoleon III), 267;
      her interview with Napoleon at time of divorce, 292;
      abdication of Louis, 335;
      visits her mother at Aix, 336;
      also at Navarre, 344, 365;
      at Malmaison (1814), 367;
      receives the Czar, 367;
      created Duchesse de Saint-Leu, 370;
      entertains the Czar, 371;
      at her mother’s deathbed, 373;
      part in Joséphine’s estate, 382;
      at Malmaison with Napoleon (1815), 383

    Beauharnais, Stéphanie, (Grand Duchess of Baden), 195, 197, 246,
        247

    Bonaparte, Caroline, (Mme. Murat), 92, 112, 142, 155

    Bonaparte, Élisa, (Mme. Bacciochi), 69, 142, 155

    Bonaparte, Jérôme, 124, 171, 238, 246

    Bonaparte, Joseph, 78, 99, 127, 269

    Bonaparte, Letitia, (Mme. Mère), 69, 149

    Bonaparte, Louis, 103, 104, 105, 106, 111, 112, 198–201

    Bonaparte, Louis-Napoleon, (Napoleon III), 267, 357

    Bonaparte, Lucien, 78, 98, 102–103, 123, 257

    Bonaparte, Napoleon-Charles, 200, 225

    Bonaparte, Napoleon-Louis, 157, 200

    Bonaparte, Pauline, (Mme. Leclerc, later Princesse de Borghèse),
        69, 120, 155

    Borghèse, Prince de, 121

    Bouillé, Marquis de, 19, 29

    Bourrienne, secretary, 199

    Broc, Mme. de, 358


    Cadoudal, Georges, 130–134

    Calmelet, 53

    Cambacérès, 140, 285, 303

    Caprara, Cardinal, 112, 145

    Carnot, director, 99

    Catherine, of Würtemberg, (wife of Jérôme), 238, 246

    Caulaincourt, 135, 320

    Charles, Hippolyte, 65, 78

    Charles, Grand Duke of Baden, 188, 195, 196

    Charles, King, (of Spain), 263–269

    Cochelet, Mlle., reader to Hortense, 366

    Corvisart, Dr., 381


    David, painter, 150

    Dénuelle, Mlle., 225

    Dupont, General, 270

    Duroc, grand marshal, 108, 115, 256


    Emmery, merchant, 39

    Enghien, Duc d’, 134–137

    Eugène, Prince, _see_ Beauharnais


    Ferdinand, Prince, (of Spain), 263–269

    Fesch, Cardinal, 148, 153, 321

    Flahaut, Charles de, 336

    Fouché, minister, 100, 102, 139, 252–254, 278, 286

    Fourès, Mme., 80


    Gazzani, Mme., reader to Joséphine, 246, 380

    Georges, Mlle., actress, 119

    Girardin, Stanislas, 279

    Gohier, director, 86


    Hatzfeld, Prince, 206

    Hoche, General, 35, 38

    Horau, Dr., 381

    Hortense, _see_ Beauharnais


    Isabey, painter, 152


    Joséphine, birth (23 June 1763), 9;
      confusion of dates, 9;
      childhood, 12;
      education, 12;
      appearance and character, 12;
      she takes her sister’s place, 16;
      arrives in France, 17;
      first marriage (19 Dec. 1779), 18;
      life in Paris, 18;
      birth of Eugène (3 Sept. 1781), 19;
      departure of Alexandre, 19;
      birth of Hortense (10 April 1783), 20;
      repudiated by Alexandre, 20;
      he returns to France, 21;
      refuses reconciliation, 22;
      separation arranged (1785), 22;
      her sojourn at Panthémont, 23;
      residence at Fontainebleau, 24;
      voyage to Martinique (1788), 24–26;
      returns to France (1790), 28;
      residence in Paris, 29;
      house at Croissy, 32;
      imprisoned in the Carmes (1794), 34;
      execution of Alexandre, 35;
      she is released, 37;
      her behavior in prison, 37;
      returns to Croissy, 38;
      relations with Hoche, 38;
      financial straits, 39–40;
      her banker Emmery, 39;
      her love of luxury, 41;
      intimacy with Mme. Tallien, 41;
      their similar tastes, 42;
      her new home Rue Chantereine (Oct. 1795), 42;
      places children in school, 44;
      liaison with Barras, 45–47;
      during 13 Vendémiaire, 48;
      meets Bonaparte (15 Oct.), 49;
      her appearance at that time, 50;
      letter to Bonaparte, 51;
      her hesitation about marriage, 52;
      final consent, 53;
      marriage to Bonaparte (9 March 1796), 54;
      his departure for Italy, 54;
      his first letter, 56;
      her indifference, 56;
      his second letter, 57;
      hesitation to rejoin him, 59;
      at  of battle flags, 60;
      her life at Paris, 63;
      starts for Italy (July), 64;
      regret at leaving, 64;
      arrival at Milan, 65;
      her ennui there, 66;
      letter to Mme. Renaudin, 66;
      her delayed honeymoon, 67;
      court at Montebello (1797), 69;
      her aid to Napoleon’s policy, 70;
      she returns to Paris (Jan. 1798), 72;
      attends Talleyrand fête, 73;
      suspicious letter to Barras, 74;
      accompanies Bonaparte to Toulon (May), 75;
      goes to Plombières, 76;
      serious accident, 77;
      buys Malmaison, 77;
      intrigue with Charles, 78;
      hears of Bonaparte’s return (Oct. 1799), 83;
      fails to meet him, 83;
      their reconciliation, 84;
      her debts paid, 84;
      rôle in coup d’état, 85;
      moves to Luxembourg, 87;
      life there, 88;
      her important rôle, 90;
      devotion to Napoleon, 90;
      secret of her power, 90;
      her royalism, 90;
      assistance to émigrés, 91;
      importance to Napoleon’s policy, 91;
      interest in marriage of Murat, 92;
      moves to Tuileries (Feb. 1800), 93;
      the new society, 94;
      visits to Malmaison, 95;
      her fears of divorce, 101;
      the disgrace of Lucien, 103;
      chooses Louis for Hortense, 103;
      the infernal machine (Dec.), 109;
      narrow escape, 109;
      dismay over public attitude, 110;
      visit to Plombières, 112;
      marriage of Hortense (Jan. 1802), 112;
      trip to Normandie, 116;
      her appearance at 40, 117;
      her life at Saint-Cloud, 118;
      scene of jealousy at Tuileries, 119;
      visit to Belgium, 127;
      pacific counsels to Bonaparte, 131;
      reveals plans regarding Duc d’Enghien, 136;
      hailed as Empress (18 May 1804), 141;
      her fine attitude, 143;
      at the fêtes of 14 July, 144;
      visit to Banks of the Rhine, 145;
      return to Saint-Cloud, 147;
      triumph over the Bonapartes, 149;
      religious marriage (Dec.), 153;
      at the Coronation, 154–155;
      her daily life, 158–168;
      places of residence, 158;
      frequent changes at Tuileries, 159, 160;
      her rooms at Saint-Cloud, 161;
      daily routine, 162;
      personal attendants, 162;
      her toilette, 163;
      lingerie and robes, 164;
      lavish expenditures, 165;
      debts paid by the Emperor, 166;
      life at Tuileries, 167;
      journey to Italy (1805), 169;
      at Milan coronation (26 May), 171;
      grief over elevation of Eugène, 172;
      her husband’s attachment, 173;
      the Genoa fêtes, 174;
      return to France, 174;
      visit to Plombières, 175;
      sojourn at Strasbourg, 177;
      Napoleon’s letters, 178–182;
      goes to Munich, 184;
      her selfishness, 186;
      at marriage of Eugène (Jan. 1806), 187–195;
      return to Paris, 195;
      goes to Mayence (1806), 202;
      Napoleon’s letters, 203–212;
      return to Paris, 220;
      her cordial welcome, 220;
      her loneliness, 221;
      birth of Eugène’s daughter, 221;
      grief at death of Charles (May 1807), 226;
      meets Hortense at Laeken, 226;
      Napoleon’s letters, 228–231;
      return to Paris, 232;
      letters to Hortense, 233;
      at the Fontainebleau fêtes, 246–247;
      the divorce first proposed, 249;
      refuses to take initiative, 251;
      action in reply to Fouché’s letter, 252–253;
      death of her mother, 256;
      letters during Napoleon’s trip to Italy, 259;
      her fear of divorce, 261;
      a remarkable episode, 262;
      marriage of her cousin, Mlle. de Tascher, 262;
      sojourn at Bayonne (1808), 264;
      joins Napoleon at Marrac, 267;
      joy over birth of Louis-Napoleon (April), 267;
      return to Saint-Cloud, 270;
      left at Paris during Erfurt meeting, 272;
      also during Spanish campaign, 275;
      letters of the Emperor, 276;
      she reveals the succession plot, 279;
      goes to Strasbourg, 280;
      Napoleon’s letters, 281–284;
      meets Emperor at Fontainebleau (1809), 286;
      her cold reception, 286;
      her appearance at 46, 288;
      receives announcement of divorce (30 Nov.), 289;
      a pretended swoon, 290;
      the final fêtes, 294;
      arrival of Eugène, 296;
      final conference, 297;
      address at the divorce (15 Dec.), 299;
      departure for Malmaison, 303;
      her legend, 304;
      her dowry, 306;
      her debts paid, 307;
      first days at Malmaison, 307;
      visits and letters from Emperor, 308–317;
      Christmas dinner at Trianon, 311;
      her interest in Austrian marriage, 313;
      goes to Élysée palace, 318;
      returns to Malmaison, 322;
      presented with Navarre (1810), 322;
      its dilapidated condition, 324;
      worried over Paris gossip, 326;
      letter to Napoleon and his reply, 327–328;
      he agrees to her plans, 329;
      she returns to Malmaison, 330;
      her Court there, 331;
      anxiety about Hortense, 332;
      visit from the Emperor, 333;
      goes to Aix-les-Bains, 334;
      visit from Eugène, 334;
      informed of Louis’ abdication, 335;
      narrow escape, 336;
      arrival of Hortense, 336;
      tour of Switzerland, 337;
      upset by reports regarding Marie-Louise, 337–339;
      rejects advice of Mme. de Rémusat, 340;
      returns to Malmaison, 341;
      monotonous life at Navarre (1811), 342;
      her health improved, 343;
      visits from her children, 344;
      her fête-day, 344;
      news of birth of King of Rome (March), 345;
      her debts paid again, 346;
      plans new chateau at Malmaison, 349;
      exchanges Élysée for Laeken, 349;
      passes winter at Malmaison, 350;
      visit to Milan (1812), 351;
      sojourns at Aix and Prégny, 352;
      return to Paris, 352;
      hears of Malet plot, 353;
      anxiety over Moscow disaster, 353;
      meets King of Rome (Dec. 1812), 355;
      visit from Hortense’s sons, 357;
      news of death of Mme. de Broc, 358;
      writes Eugène at request of Emperor (1814), 361;
      leaves for Navarre, 363;
      arrival of Hortense, 365;
      news of abdication (April), 366;
      returns to Malmaison, 367;
      receives the Czar, 367;
      fears for her children, 371;
      final illness and death (29 May), 372;
      her association with Martinique, 375;
      her statue at Fort-de-France, 375;
      her legend, 376;
      her claims to beauty, 377;
      her intellect, 378;
      her prodigality, 378;
      her magnetism, 379;
      her desire to please, 380;
      her affections, 380;
      her falsehoods, 381;
      her final deception, 381;
      fate of her homes, 382;
      her succession, 382;
      her memory, 384

    Jouberthou, Mme., (wife of Lucien), 123

    Junot, General, 263

    Junot, Mme., _see_ Abrantès


    La Rochefoucauld, Duc de, 13, 14

    Lavalette, General, 67, 275

    Lavoisier, 27

    Leclerc, General, 69

    Leclerc, Mme., _see_ Bonaparte, Pauline

    Léon, (son of Napoleon), 225

    Louis-Napoleon, _see_ Bonaparte

    Louis XVIII, 100

    Louisa, Queen, 205, 235


    Marie-Louise, Empress, 321, 337, 362

    Maximilian, King of Bavaria, 188, 190

    Méneval, secretary, 115, 302

    Metternich, Mme., 312–313

    Metternich, Prince, 314

    Moreau, General, 131–133

    Murat, General, 92, 112, 207, 264


    Napoleon, during 13 Vendémiaire (Oct. 1795), 48;
      returns sword to Eugène, 49;
      meets Joséphine (15 Oct.), 49;
      her letter to him, 51;
      his first letter, 51;
      decides on marriage, 52;
      civil ceremony (9 March 1796), 54;
      leaves for Italy, 54;
      first letter during campaign, 56;
      his victories, 58;
      second proclamation, 58;
      sends for Joséphine, 59;
      victory of Lodi (10 May), 61;
      enters Milan (15 May), 62;
      his delayed honeymoon, 67;
      end of campaign, 68;
      his letters to Joséphine, 68;
      court of Montebello (1797), 69;
      the family reunion (June), 69;
      peace of Campo-Formio (Oct.), 71;
      leaves for Rastadt, 71;
      returns to Paris (Dec.), 71;
      at the Talleyrand fête (2 Jan. 1798), 73;
      clash with Mme. de Staël, 73;
      buys Hôtel Chantereine, 74;
      his tour of inspection, 74;
      his fortune, 75;
      leaves for Toulon, 75;
      sails for Egypt (19 May), 76;
      hears reports of Joséphine’s infidelity, 79;
      liaison with Mme. Fourès, 80;
      leaves Egypt (Aug. 1799), 82;
      lands at Fréjus (9 Oct.), 83;
      reaches Paris (16 Oct.), 83;
      pardons Joséphine, 84;
      pays her debts, 84;
      during the coup d’état (9–10 Nov.), 86–87;
      made Consul, 87;
      moves to Luxembourg (11 Nov.), 87;
      life there, 88;
      marries Caroline to Murat (Jan. 1800), 92;
      moves to Tuileries (19 Feb.), 93;
      life there, 94;
      visits to Malmaison, 94;
      the château, 95;
      his affability, 95;
      his problems as First Consul, 96;
      success of his administration, 97;
      reception after Marengo (July), 97;
      the “Conspiracy,” 98;
      answers the Pretender, 100;
      decision to amend Constitution, 101;
      disgraces Lucien, 103;
      the infernal machine (24 Dec.), 109;
      public demands for an heir, 110;
      made Consul for Life (2 Aug. 1802), 114;
      takes possession of Saint-Cloud, 114;
      his apartments, 115;
      establishes court etiquette, 115;
      trip to Normandie, 116;
      absent at marriage of Pauline, 120;
      enraged over marriages of Lucien and Jérôme, 123–124;
      celebrated scene with British ambassador, 126;
      visit to Belgium, 127;
      episode at Mortefontaine, 128;
      first suggestions of the Empire, 128;
      reception at Brussels, 129;
      the Royalist conspiracies, 130;
      jealousy of Moreau, 131–132;
      his trial and exile, 133;
      execution of Duc d’Enghien (21 March 1804), 135–138;
      proclaimed Emperor (18 May), 139;
      yields to his family, 143;
      his treatment of Eugène, 144;
      at the 14 July fêtes, 144;
      visit to Channel ports and the Rhine, 145;
      return to Saint-Cloud, 147;
      plans for Coronation, 148;
      reception of Pope, 151;
      religious marriage (1 Dec. 1804), 153;
      ceremony at Notre-Dame, (2 Dec.), 154–156;
      baptism of Napoleon-Louis, 157;
      payment of Joséphine’s debts, 166;
      journey to Italy, 169;
      review at Marengo, 170;
      reconciliation with Jérôme, 171;
      coronation at Milan (26 May 1805), 171;
      his satisfaction, 172;
      makes Eugène Viceroy of Italy, 172;
      his reproof of Joséphine, 172;
      his attachment to her, 173;
      at the Genoa fêtes, 174;
      return to France, 174;
      letters during Austerlitz campaign, 178–182;
      arrival at Munich (31 Dec.), 187;
      plans for family alliances, 188;
      overcomes opposition, 190;
      summons Eugène, 191;
      marries him to Augusta (Jan. 1806), 194;
      reception at Paris, 195;
      marries Stéphanie to Charles (April), 195;
      makes Louis King of Holland (5 June), 198;
      during campaign of Jena, 202–207;
      letters to Joséphine, 203–207;
      enters Berlin, 205;
      the Hatzfeld episode, 206;
      goes to Poland, 208;
      first meeting with Marie Walewska (Jan. 1807), 213;
      beginning of their liaison, 215;
      he orders Joséphine to return to Paris, 215;
      minimizes his losses at Eylau, 217;
      quarters at Osterode, 218;
      letter to Joseph, 218;
      letters to Joséphine, 219;
      moves to Finckenstein, 222;
      joined by Mme. Walewska, 222;
      dictates as to Joséphine’s friends, 223;
      birth of his son Léon, 225;
      death of his nephew Charles (May), 225;
      his apparent indifference, 231;
      letters to Joséphine, Hortense and others, 228–231;
      letters from Friedland and Tilsit, 234;
      declines rose of Queen Louisa, 235;
      return to Paris, 236;
      makes Talleyrand vice-grand-elector, 237;
      his fête (15 August), 238;
      marries Jérôme to Catherine, 238;
      takes part of Hortense against Louis, 239;
      the Court at Fontainebleau, 240–248;
      his grandeur described by Mme. de Rémusat, 241;
      Napoleon’s power in 1807, 242;
      his program of entertainment, 242;
      his ennui, 244;
      affair with Mme. Gazzani, 246;
      reproves Jérôme, 246;
      raises question of divorce, 249;
      rebukes Fouché for meddling, 254;
      goes to Italy, 257;
      meets Lucien, 257;
      adopts Eugène, 258;
      letters to Joséphine, 259;
      irresolution as to divorce, 262;
      a remarkable scene, 262;
      interest in Spanish crisis (1808), 263;
      goes to Bayonne (April), 264;
      sojourn at Marrac, 265;
      letters to Empress, 265;
      makes Joseph King of Spain (June), 269;
      hears of Baylen disaster, 270;
      returns to Saint-Cloud (Aug.), 270;
      at the Erfurt conference (Sept.-Oct.), 271–274;
      opens his heart to Alexander, 272;
      instructs Talleyrand to open negotiations, 273;
      letters to Joséphine, 274;
      leaves for Spain (Nov.), 275;
      his letters during campaign, 276;
      return to Paris (Jan. 1809), 278;
      scene at Tuileries, 278;
      leaves for Strasbourg, 280;
      wounded at Ratisbon, 280;
      letters to the Empress, 281–284;
      returns to Fontainebleau (Oct.), 284;
      informs Cambacérès of divorce, 285;
      cold reception of Joséphine, 286;
      his hesitation, 288;
      final announcement of divorce (30 Nov.), 289;
      a comic episode, 290;
      verdict of History, 290;
      his sincere regret, 291;
      interview with Hortense, 292;
      the final fêtes, 294;
      _contretemps_ at Grosbois, 295;
      arrival of Eugène, 296;
      final conference, 297;
      address at divorce (15 Dec.), 298;
      leaves for Trianon, 302;
      annulment of marriage, 303;
      liberality to Joséphine, 306;
      pays her debts, 307;
      visits to Malmaison, 308–317;
      Christmas dinner at Trianon, 311;
      allows Joséphine to return to Paris (1810), 313;
      his preference for Russian alliance, 319;
      calls a conference (Jan.), 320;
      marriage arranged with Marie-Louise, 320;
      her arrival in Paris (March), 321;
      advises Joséphine to leave, 322;
      her formal letter, 327;
      his cordial reply, 328;
      he agrees to Joséphine’s plans, 329;
      informs her  of Louis’ abdication, 335;
      writes about Marie-Louise, 337;
      consents to her return, 340;
      writes of birth of King of Rome (1811), 345;
      again pays Joséphine’s debts, 346;
      agrees to exchange Laeken for Élysée, 349;
      comments on Malet conspiracy (1812), 354;
      returns from Moscow (Dec.), 354;
      last meeting with Joséphine (Dec.), 355;
      gives Eugène command of Grand Army, 356;
      his errors in campaign of 1813, 357;
      suspicious of Eugène (1814), 360;
      asks Joséphine to write him, 360;
      his first abdication (6 April), 366;
      his political testament, 366;
      news of Joséphine’s death, 374;
      his last visits to Malmaison (1815), 374, 383;
      his belief in Joséphine, 383

    Napoleon II, King of Rome, 345, 355

    Napoleon-Charles, _see_ Bonaparte

    Napoleon-Louis, _see_ Bonaparte

    Nelson, Lord, 76


    Patricol, tutor, 13

    Patterson, Miss, (wife of Jérôme), 124, 171

    Pichegru, 130–134

    Pius VII, Pope, 148–157

    Provence, Comte de, 100


    Rapp, aide de camp, 110

    Rémusat, Mme. de, 68, 116, 119, 126, 133, 194, 241, 310, 326, 340

    Renaudin, Mme., (aunt of Joséphine), 7, 13, 15, 16, 17, 66


    Salicetti, 61

    Savary, minister, 137

    Staël, Mme. de, 73


    Talleyrand, minister, 73, 100, 129, 137, 189, 237, 244, 249, 253,
        254, 255, 262, 273, 274, 278

    Tallien, 41

    Tallien, Mme., 41–42

    Tascher de la Pagerie (family of Joséphine), 4–5, 10–11, 15–16, 25

    Tascher, Stéphanie (Mme. d’ Arenberg), 262


    Walewska, Marie, 213–224, 283, 380

    Whitworth, Lord, 126


Transcriber’s Notes:

1. Obvious printers’, punctuation and spelling errors have been
corrected silently.

2. Some hyphenated and non-hyphenated versions of the same words have
been retained as in the original.

3. Italics are shown as _xxx_.




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 77637 ***